<?xml version="1.0"?>
<rss version="2.0">
   <channel>
      <title>Celebrate our fantasy papers! by Joelle Millonzi</title>
      <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x</link>
      <description>Upload your fantasy paper here to share.</description>
      <language>en-us</language>
      <pubDate>2019-04-20 21:18:41 UTC</pubDate>
      <lastBuildDate>2026-01-25 00:06:33 UTC</lastBuildDate>
      <webMaster>hello@padlet.com</webMaster>
      <image>
         <url>https://padlet.net/icons/png/1f929.png</url>
      </image>
      <item>
         <title>Elves magic     By: Camryn Welch</title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115061771</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>Prolouge </div><div>Once, there was a forest right next to a village. It’s the home of the elves. It is said to be magical, and once you take a step in, you feel a gush of power run through your body. Many humans who have gone into that forest, have not come out. But some people, just like my grandmother, have past the elves test to enter the forest</div><div>whenever they please. When my grandmother came back, she told me all the </div><div>adventures she had and all the elves she had met. Maybe I could do that someday. </div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div>Chapter one: The Journey Begins</div><div>Hi, I’m Camari. I’m a fifteen year old girl living in a village with about 1000 people. I was walking in the fresh morning air, smelling the fresh floral scent. “Nothing like a morning walk to start my day.” I said. <em>I think I’ll head over to grandmother's house. She’s probably up to healing the sick.</em> I thought. My grandmother is a healer in the village. There are many others but people always recommend her to help you heal. I knock on the door and she steps out of the door looking at me with a smile. “Good morning Camari! Do come in, and help yourself to anything you’d like.” She said greeting me. We talked for a couple minutes and a thought came into my mind. “Grandma? Is magic real?” I asked her. She looked up from sipping her mint tea. “Well…” she started. “I thought you’d never ask!” She told me to come outside. She showed me how she controlled the water in her mini pond in the backyard. “Whao! How did you learn to do that?” I asked. I had so many more questions. “The elves taught me.” She said. “But I knew some people weren’t worthy to learn.” She said disturbed. “How do you know?” I asked. “Because there were many skeletons in a pile. I don’t want to think about that.” She said. “Where can I find the elves? You told me they are in some kind of forest?” I asked again. “Yes, in the forest of elves. There you will find the guardian of the gate. You must do what he says, and be patient with him, or else you become just like those skeletons.” I looked at her confidently. “I will do my best.” I said. I went home and told my parents where I was going and what I needed. I put on my cloak, and got my leather handbag with everything I needed in it. I went out the door but then my mother ran after me. “Wait!” She called. I stopped and turned around. She handed out my leather cover diary with my pencil. “Be careful.” She whispered calmly. She hugged me and I was off on my journey.</div><div><br><br><br></div><div>Chapter two: The Test</div><div>I walk about fifteen to twenty minutes when I see a forest. <em>The forest of elves </em> I thought. I started running until I reached the forest border. I took one step in, and I felt a gush of power go through me. <em>Just like grandmother told me.</em><strong><em> </em></strong>I thought. I walked into the forest deeper and deeper until I felt like I should stop. I stopped, carefully standing still. I sensed two elves' presence coming toward me. They came closer and closer with one dagger in each hand. They came close enough so I could carefully reach for a vine and tie them up back to back. They were just hanging on the vine. Then one of the elves eyebrows raised. “I’m impressed.” One of them said. It sounded like a female. The other one looked like a male. I brought them back down gently and cut open the vines in one slice with a dagger the town blacksmith gave to me as a gift of bravery. Suddenly, an arrow was coming to the side of the girl elve I was talking to. I took one step forward on the side and caught the arrow without looking. I looked to the side and saw a shadow like figure in a dark, charcoal colored cloke. It started running, and so did I. I went after it, and threw my dagger onto the shadows cloke, pinning it to the nearest oak tree. “Who are you?” I asked. I took off the hood, and saw it was another elve. “Oh, oops.” I said with relief. “This must be another test isn’t it? Well, sorry. Here let me help.” I took the dagger I had off of the cloak. “There,” I started. “I’ll stitch it up later. Maybe in the village, I don’t know.” She looked at me with a smile. At least I think it’s a she. “Thank you!” She smiled brightly. “And yes, that was another part of the test, you have a great catch.” She said nicely. “Hi! I’m sunny.” She said brightly. “I’m Camari.” I said back. “Oooooooo cool!” She said. “Now, I need to find the gate of the guardian. Do you think you can show me?” I asked. The two other elves came up the hill. “This way,” the girl elve started. “We’ll lead you.” And then, we started walking to the guardian.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter three: The Guardians Gate</div><div>We were walking for a while and it was a little boring to be honest. So, I decided to start a conversation. “So, what are your guys' names?” I asked the two other elves. The girl looked at me and responded, “My name is Luna, and his name is Dusk.” I looked at mhm and he looked at me back. “Those are cool names.” I grinned. “Thank you,” started Dusk. “The guardian gave us our names. Our mother and father thought of so many but they didn’t think it was right. So, we went to the guardian, and of course, we were still baby’s, and he chose our names.” He finished. “Well, he chose right.” I smiled. He smiled back. After we were done talking, we looked up ahead and we saw the guardians gate. We only had a couple more steps to go, and we were right in front. “Hello. You must be here to learn magic.” Said an unknown voice. Then, an elve came out of the shadows. “I remember your grandmother. What was her name again?” He asked. “Oh,” I started. “Katherine.” He smiled brightly. “Ah! Katherine. Her and I were two great friends.” He grinned. “And please, call me Evergreen.” He finished. “I would like to learn magic, is there anything I need to do?” I asked. “Actually, since you are related to Katherine, you don’t need to.” He started. “Whenever someone who’s related to someone who has past the test, then, they get to go in and learn like they did.” He grinned. “OPEN THE GATE!” He yelled so other elves would hear him. And the gate was opening until it stopped wide open. And you won’t believe what I saw.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter four: The Training Begins</div><div>I saw this beautiful village with willow trees, water falls, mini waterfalls, crystal caves, and so much more. My favorite part is the huts that they live in. They make it by hand, and the furniture and decor. When I first stepped in, I was AMAZED by how big and comforting it was. “WHOA.” I smiled. “You did this all for me?!” I asked. “Yeah!” Said sunny. “Do you like it?” She blushed a bit. “Do I? I love it!” I hugged her, and the others. “Well, what are you waiting for? Go check it out!” Said dusk. “Well, let’s do it!” I ran into the bedrooms. It looks like they are going to live with me, but I’ll have to ask. I went into the biggest bedroom. It was literally HUGE, like, what the heck. It had a window, a big bed. I bet they made that too. A little sofa at the end and so much more. “Wow. You guys really are decorative.” I smiled. “Yeah,” Luna started. “We thought that you’d like it decorated like this. I guess we made a good choice.” She grinned. “Training starts in a couple of minutes. We should start early. And, we do it in the fields.” Dusk walked over and grabbed arrows and swords. “We’ll need these.” He started. “We will practice using bow and arrows and the swords first. Then, we will teach you how to control the elements.” He finished. We walked to the fields and began the training. “First, bow an arrows.” Luna prompted. “Hold this and aim it to the target. That red dot in the middle is where you want to hit. But if you don’t, that’s ok. We will keep trying.” She said. I held out my bow. I stretched it until it was at a point that it was in a perfect position to shoot. I let go, and the arrow went speeding across the field. I got it in the middle of the red dot. Their eyebrows raised and their eyes wide. “How…” Luna whispered. “Are...are you ok Luna?” I asked. “Did I do something wrong?” She looked up at me. “Oh! No not at all! That was perfect. I just didn’t expect it! I guess we will have to do sword training tomorrow. The sun is already setting.” We walked back to the hut and made dinner. And when it was time to go to sleep, I didn’t even have to ask if they were living in the hut with me! They already are! I guess I won’t have to live alone after all.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter Five: Something… Dark</div><div>At noon, the next day, I went outside for tree jumping. It’s something fun and sunny taught me. I was outside waiting for it to be sunny, so we could do it together. Then, I saw a shadow in the forest. I went only one step ahead, and then it started to speed away. <em>I have to chase it. </em>I thought. I ran as fast as I could. Then sunny came outside with everything we needed. We were gonna have lunch in the forest after tree jumping. Oops. “I’m ready!” She beamed. She saw me running after the shadow and bolted. “WAIT! Where are you going?” She yelled after me. “Just come on! We need to catch it before it gets away!” I yelled back. I aimed with my bow an’ arrow. And yes, I did bring a bow and arrow along. Don’t ask. Anyways, I was aiming at the cloak the shadow-like creature was wearing. “Perfect.” I said to myself. I shot the arrow, and another one after that to pin the cloak to the oak tree. I got there first before sunny did. I looked the shadow-like figure in the eyes. “Who are you? And what are you doing here?” My voice bellowed. “So your the new learner of magic I see? I thought you were older. I guess not. Easier to handle you then, isn’t it?” She grinned under her shadow like a cloak. She ran forward, ripping it, bringing out two, sharp, daggers. I took a step back standing there with no expression on my face. She came close enough when I stepped aside. The girl with the daggers kept running about two steps and I grabbed her arm closest to me, twisted it, and it made her fall to the ground. Sunny’s face was as if she had just fallen out of a tree into poison ivy. “Well let’s take her back, and see what we’ll do with her. For now, we will discover where these elves are coming from. I saw another one on the other side of the forest this morning. We’ll need to see what’s going on.” We walked back to the hut, with the elve tied up in vines. When we got back, Luna’s cheeks were blazing red. “WHAT!?” She screamed. “WHERE WAS THIS ELVE? WHERE DID YOU FIND HER!?” She said in a demanding voice. “In the forest, I pinned her to the oak tree and knocked her out.” I said calmly, looking her straight in the eyes. She took a deep breath. “She is part of the Shadow Elves. She is the king's loyal assassin. Our Elves have tried to defeat her, but they never survived. You on the other hand did. I am very grateful for that.” She said calmer than before. “I spotted another one in the forest.” I started. “It probably saw me knock her out. The king probably sent a backup.”  I Prompted. “Well, I have no choice, but to declare war on our lands.” Her voice felt as if it shook  the room.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter Six: War Begins</div><div>I went outside in the fields. I got fresh air, and practiced with my sword. <em>War</em>, I thought. <em>I haven’t been in a war in a while but, I’ll try my hardest.</em> Two years ago, there was a war in my village. I saw how many lives were lost, and how many of the injured there were. I didn’t like any second of seeing them pass away, but it’s how my life was. I worked on my stance, and practiced sword fighting on one of the training dummies. “I wonder if my grandmother did this when I was younger.” I said to myself. Thinking of her made me feel a little bit better. I grinned. Just then, I saw Luna coming towards me. “Hey….” she started. “Hi.” I replied. The expression on her face made me curious. “Uh… are you ok?” I asked. She looked up at me. “Oh, uhm, not really.” She took her eyes off of me, back to the ground. “Do you want to talk about it?” I sat down. “Yes…” she sighed. She sat down and she explained how war made her feel, and that she nearly lost her father in the last one. She nearly lost her brother too. “...And that’s why I am upset about all this. Because I don’t want to lose anyone, but, it always happens in war.” Her eyes filled with tears. “I see…” I started. “Do you have any mystical animals?” I asked. She wiped her tears and stood up. <em>I think this will make her feel better.</em> I thought.“Follow me.” She said calmer. I stood up and she showed me the way to the mystical animals from the forest. “Oh! There are so many!” I smiled. I went over to what looked like a wolf with a tail, but not a wolf tail, and antlers. It also had hooves! “Look at her!” I called Luna. “She is so majestic!” The deer/wolf looked up at me and nudged me. “Oh, hi.” I smiled. She put her forehead to mine, to greet each other. I handed her some grass and she ate it, then settled down and took a nap. She did look tired. Then I saw this big, scaly, black and red dragon. “GASP. IS THAT WHAT I THINK IT IS!?” I screamed. Luna yelled back. “If your talking about a dragon, then yes!” I beamed. “YESSSS!” I squealed. I ran in front of it, and it lowered his head down. We greeted each other like how the deer/wolf greeted me, and I pet him. He actually really liked it. I think he likes me too! Luna caught up to me. “We rescued him from the shadow elves.” She caught up. They greeted each other. He just got here before you entered the forest. We haven’t had the time to name him, but, you could name him if you wanted too. Nobody really owns him yet.” I looked up. “You can own a spirit animal?” I asked. “Yes, dragons are very hard to tame, they are actually very legendary nowadays. Other elves go for non-flyable pets. But, you could ride them.” She replied. I looked up at the dragon. “Well, you’ve found the right person to own him.” I smiled. Luna smiled back. And, it also looked like the dragon was smiling. “He’s happy. I can tell.” I said. “I also think I know a name for him!” I smiled. “What is it?” Luna asked. I think I'm gonna call him…Death~Star. Sweet, but deadly. He looked like he liked that name. “Do you think you could fly us home buddy?” I asked. He let us climb on, then he sniffed the air, and flew us to the hut. <em>I think he likes being up here, with a person who will take good care of him, and not being controlled with a saddle. </em>I thought. “Tomorrow, would you like to train with us?” I asked him. He went into a glide, and looked back at me. His eyes closed and he looked like was smiling again. I knew that had to be a yes. </div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter Seven: Playing With Fire</div><div>When we got home, Dusk and sunny were shocked and very excited. “EEEEEEEEE! A new friend!” Sunny squealed. She ran up to Death Star and she hugged him. He looked like he was smiling again. “Oh wow...uh...uhm...how...who...what is going on?” Dusk couldn’t speak. I could tell. “Oh the dragon? You guys rescued him from the shadow elves, and we have a special bond. So, here we are.” I explained. Dusk finally took a deep breath and could finally talk again. “Ok, well, can you tell me his name?” He asked. “His name is Death Star.” I told him. “Well, maybe we can see what his element is. Dragons have different types of elements so they can defend themselves in their own way. So, let’s see what he can do.” I nodded. “Death Star, come here buddy!” I called. He looked at me with his ears perked up, then started to trot over. I pet his side. “Good boy.” I said softly. “Here, have a treat.” I smiled. And then I pulled out a dragon fruit. I held out my hand and he bit into it and ate it. He made a little noise that sounded like he loved it. “Now, let’s see how well trained he is.” Dusk said. We went to training grounds. “Ok, tell him the basic training first, and then we’ll see what element he has, and train him a bit more.” I went in front of Death Star and looked at him, he looked at me. I grinned at him. It looked like he grinned back. “Sit.” I started. He sat down. “Good! Now lay down.” I kept going. He laid down. “Now, do these following three. Up, down, duck and cover. Got it?” He nodded. “Up! Down! Duck and cover!” I told him. He flew, then came back down and then laid down with his paws over his head. “Go back to sit.” I said. He came back up to sit, looking very proud of himself. “Good boy!” I said happily. “Come here!” I said softly. He came running up. Then him and I touched foreheads. “Good boy.” I whispered. Then dusk finally said, “Good Job! Now, we can see what element he has.” We sat him in front of the targets. “Fly.” I told him. He flew in front of the target then he knew exactly what to do. He breathed blue fire on the target and it burst into blue flames. “Blue fire, the hottest fire in the world.” I said. “Indeed. It is very powerful. He is a tough one, he is.” Luna replied. “We will train more tomorrow, but for now, let’s have some fun.” I smiled. “Hey sunny? Want to fly Death Star with me?” Sunny beamed. “YESSSSS!!!” She Beamed even more. We walked up to Death Star and we started climbing on. Then, we flew, gliding through the air above the clouds. We flew for about thirty minutes, and then we went back to the hut. We all stayed up to about 9:00 to get some rest. But then the next morning, you won’t believe what I witnessed.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter Eight: Start Of The Attack</div><div> Went outside like I usually do in the mornings to get some fresh air. But today, was not pleasant. I smelled fire. <em>REAL FIRE! </em>Death Star was half awake at the time. “Death Star! Come!” I yelled for him. He lifted his head in a flash with his ears perked up. He ran toward me. I was quick enough to jump and land on him, ready to fly. We flew above the village, seeing all the huts destroyed or on fire. We went down for a closer look, and I saw two elves, I think a girl and a boy, and the they were screaming. I went down next to them, and they started to talk so much they were in tears. “Ok ok! One at a time!” I told them. “Alright…” Said the mother crying. “Our son is still in there, and we can’t hear him when we yell for him!” She cried. I ran into the fire. <em>I think this is why my parents always called me ruthless.</em><strong><em> </em></strong>I thought. I ran until I reached the main room. In the main room surrounded by fire. A little boy elve, holding a stuffed animal bunny, and tears dripping down his cheeks. He looked up at me, with fear. “Hey it’s ok.” I whispered. I went up to him avoiding the fire, and kneeled down to his height. He came up to me crying with such fear. I’ve felt his pain before, and I know who did this. He held out his arms, and I lifted him, and held him as if I was a mother myself. I looked around and the front door was not burned down yet. I quickly ran, and I jumped out the door, busting it open with my shoulder. I quickly turned, so then my back was facing the ground, leaving the child in no harm at all. I sat up, looking at the kid. “Are you all right?” I asked him in a whisper. “Y-yeah.” He stuttered. “Oh my goodness!” The mother cried. “My baby! Oh my goodness!” She whispered things in his ear, telling him everything was going to be all right. Then she looked up at me. “Thank you, for your good deed.” She wiped her tears. I nodded and flew back to the hut. But on the way back, I saw two more shadow elves in dark cloaks. We flew down silently, and I hung from the side of Death Star, and grabbed both of them by the hood. Then, when they were struggling to get free, I knocked them both out with their heads. I took them back and we discussed what to do. Then, the final decision came, we decided to sneak in tonight.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 9: Break In</div><div>“We will sneak in tonight. We will need two other Elves for this mission, I know just who to find.” Luna explained. “We will need to use Death Star. Their hut is a bit further than the village.” We all got onto Death Star and flew off. Just in a couple of fast minutes, I saw their hut. I didn’t know what it looked like until now, but I’m sure it’s theirs. It was near a nice, clear stream, and it was shaded by a willow tree. We went down to the ground, and Death Star lay down so we could get off easily. “Good job. Thank you buddy.” I smiled. I patted Death Star’s shoulder, then I went in front of him and gave him some dragon fruit. It’s his favorite now. We went to the door and knocked on it. “Who’s there?” It sounded like a boy elve. “Hello...Corrin.” I said. He opened the door, with his eyes wide. “H-how did you know my name?” He stuttered. “You don’t remember me? My grandma introduced our families. And, I recognized your voice. Even though I was only seven, and you were eight…” my smile started to fade. <em>Did he forget me after all these years?...</em> I thought. His face brightened up. </div><div>“Camari!? Is it really you!?” He screamed. “Yes! Yes it is!” My face brightened up as well. He ran into me, hugging me so tight, I think I might have suffocated. <em>Wow, did he really grew muscles. </em>I thought. Still, he was literally suffocating me. But I didn’t care. I squeezed him back. I even lifted him. “Set me down!” He laughed. I set him down. “Wait wait wait…” Luna started. “YOU know my cousin?” She finished. “Well, uh, yeah.” I replied. “Huh. That’s a first.” She said. “Well, come on in! Come in!” Corrin smiled. We talked and discussed our past, and how we were doing. And he introduced his sister. “This is my sister, Amy.” He said. We all introduced ourselves, and then we discussed what we learned about the shadow elves, and how we need them to help us with our mission. He had a serious look on his face. “Well…” he started. “We will help you, but on one condition…” he looked up at me, like his one condition was about me. “I get to go with Camari. I don’t want anything happening to her. Not like what happened last time.” He looked up at me. “Please, I don’t want it happening to you again.” I blushed just a bit. “Ok.” I respond. “What happened last time?” Sunny asked. “Well, we were playing in the forest together, and then a shadow elve tried shooting an arrow at me. It missed me, but it slit my cheek and it bled. And I know it was a shadow elve because of its cloak. They wear the same cloaks every time I see them.” I replied. “Anyways, then I felt light headed, so then he carried me back to my cabin. Then we never saw each other for years, until now.” Sunny looked at me with fright. “I’m sorry-” she started. “No! Don’t be sorry. You asked something, and I had to respond. Because if I didn’t that would be rude.” I told her. “Now, I need to check on Death Star.” Corrin looked up at me with confusion. “Who Death Star?” He took a sip of his water. “My dragon.” I replied. Corrin spit out his water. “Excuse me, WHAT?” He sounded surprised. “Yes, you heard me. A dragon. Want to meet him?” I asked. “Uh yeah! Sure do!” We went out the door and he got to meet him. He was definitely in love with him. Death Star loved him too. We went back inside and waited until it was dark out, and we started to dress up in black, to blend in. I had bigger daggers, more like swords on my back. We couldn’t fly on Death Star, so we had to walk on foot. We walked a couple of miles until we were about half way. I was looking up at the stars. They were really pretty. But then, Corrin hung from a branch Right in front of me. I was looking down at the time, and then my face bonked into his. His whole face went pink. “S-sorry.” He stuttered. “It’s fine.” I said. And I helped him down. We finally reached the entrance of the gate, and you won’t believe what happened. </div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 10: Memories? More Like Nightmares</div><div>We were there. There were guards posted in the front, there were four of them. I snuck up on them and attacked one out of the four, with my shining blades. Then, I handled two of them at a time. I let Corrin finish them off. Then I gave him a thumbs up. He did it back. Then Luna gave us a signal to jump over the gate, and get in. We jumped over, and saw more guards. While I was jumping, I took out my bow and arrow, grabbed two arrows, and shot them at the guards while going down. Since Corrin jumped before I did, he was already down there. So he caught me and placed me down. “Let’s go. We’ll be able to get cover more ground if we hurry. Someone may spot us soon.” Luna explained in a whisper. As we covered more ground, we found more and more guards until there were none left. <em>I still feel like there is  someone out there. </em>I thought. Suddenly, an arrow came from behind me and hit my shoulder. My eyes widened with fear. I looked back, and I saw a shadow like figure on top of a hut. I fell to the ground on my shoulder. I tried to blink, but I could only see things very blurry if I tried. Then I heard Luna's voice, and dusk’s at the same time over me. But what I could only see was Corrin’s eyes turning red with anger. But my eyes were forcing me to shut them. Then I just saw darkness, from the back of my eyelids. I felt the cold, stone ground underneath me. I could hear my ears were ringing. Then, I was unconscious.  </div><div><br></div><div>In the morning</div><div><br></div><div>My head hurt so bad, it woke me up. I opened my eyes, and saw that I was at Corrins hut. I got up from the bed slowly, and I saw Corrin laying on the floor, next to the bed. <em>He’s strong, but he has a heart like no other. </em>I thought. I smiled. Just then, Corrin woke up. He was wearing a black tank top, and fuzzy black pants. And then, my shoulder really started to ache. “Agh!” I said. Then, Corrin's head turned with eyes wide. “Oh my god!” He shrieked. He got up super fast and literally belly flopped on top of the bed. “Are you okay?” He asked. “Yeah, I’m fine. It just hurts.” I replied. “Ok. It’s just, it really scared me when you were shot with an arrow. I just don’t know what would happen if….I lost you.” He looked down. “Hey, I’m fine. It won’t happen again.” I assured him. “Now, I’m going into the kitchen. I need something to eat.” My stomach growled. We walked into the kitchen and we saw Luna, Amy, Dusk and Sunny, eating breakfast. Sunny looked up and started running up to me with tears in her eyes. After that, Luna and dusk got up from their chairs and walked over and hugged me. After the little emotional party, Luna told me about everything about that night. Literally, EVERYTHING. Afterwards, I got dressed, put my hair in a high ponytail and went outside for some fresh air. I inhaled the cold, crisp wind hitting my face. I was just standing there for a couple seconds, thinking about what happened at the surprise attack. Then, Death Star came up to me with his puppy eyes. “Aw buddy, come here.” I told him. I sat down and Death Star came up to me laying his head on my legs, and he went to sleep. <em>I don’t know how long this is going to last, but we’ll be ready. </em>I thought.</div><div><br><br><br></div><div>Chapter 11: Survivors</div><div>I was sitting in the fields, with my cloak on in the summer breeze. During the summer, Death Star got bigger than ever. His wings were like a personal blanket in the winter. And It’s nearly been a year since I left home. *sigh*. Sunny came up behind me. “Watcha doin’?” She asked me. I looked behind my shoulder. “Just taking in the sun.” I replied. “Well, Luna said she’s ready if you are. We’re going to war today.” She reminded me. “I don’t need any reminders. It’ll make me have butterflies.” I looked at her. She looked back. And she made the expression on her face as if she was saying oooooooooh, but silently. “Well then, come on! We have to get the swords.” We hustled to the hut and we grabbed the swords and we caught up with the others. We ran to the field, Death Star came too, and we got ready for battle. We saw a whole entire army of shadow elves. And in the front, their leader. “I thought there was going to be a whole army.” He smirked. “Well then, prepare to battle.” He smiled under his shadowing eyes. “...FIRE.” He commanded. And Elves came charging down. “Death Star, up!” I told him. He flew up and spit blue fire on the elves who were coming towards us. The he came to the ground and roared so loud, those guards didn’t move a muscle. They were just like targets for training. We easily knocked them over and we defeated almost half the army already. But the other half, well,was even harder. They were the ones with magic. I rose one up in the air and threw him all the way to the border of the forest. I struck my sword as fast as I could on the other elves, until there were none left. It just felt like an empty, windy field of elve bodies laying in it. <em>Gross.</em> I thought. Then, their leader got off of his steed, with a smirk on his face. “Well, it’s not over yet. You still have to defeat me.” He smirked. He looked as if he just got away a murder. “But, the girl has too. Not the rest of you four.” I took a deep breath, then headed out in front of him. I took out the swords and held one in each hand. He came running at me at the speed of lightning. I ran faster, and he brought out his sword. Our swords clanked together. SCRAAAAAPE. Our swords made sparks as they scraped against each other. We both slid back, making dents in the field. He came back running at me, and jumped high in the air with his sword in both hands. When he came close, I kicked him hard in the cheek and he went flying and hit the ground on his shoulder. He was no longer able to fight. Holding my right hand up in the air with one sword, and the other down. I was breathing hard, panting like a dog running for miles on his walk. I had done it. I saved the town and the harm that would come our way. Sunny ran up to me and started talking about how cool that was and so much more. Then, we started walking back to the hut to celebrate our victory. </div><div><br><br></div><div>We will keep going, keep fighting, and we will never give up. We are WARRIORS. And that will always be true.</div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:30:15 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115061771</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>The Ring Reborn</title>
         <author>avoskuil000</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115063248</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><strong>.         Chapter one The beginning. By Aalten Voskuil</strong></div><div><strong>One time, I was heading down the road to go to school on one normal day. </strong></div><div><strong>The wind was flowing through my hair. My eyelashes dance with the wind. My body slithering down the road, like a snake slithering in the wild. Today was a modern old day, waiting at the bus stop on a sunny day. Enjoying the warm weather, waiting for the bus. About five minutes later, I saw the bus coming down the road. Getting ready to get on the bus. Once, the bus stopped, I floated over the street onto the bus. Once I was on the bus, I went to the back and sat in the single seater. My brain felt like today was going to be different. Not like any old boring day. My hair was looking straight, my forehead straight and ready, for a great day. But then my brain went into the future, and then the past again and I was back on the bus. I have no idea had just happened, but when I looked in the little mirror I had a scar over my forehead. I yelled out to the bus stop I got off the bus and ran home. I told my mom what had happened. She said maybe I just past out and some kid punched me or something. But how. I was confused. But my mom drove me to school 30 minutes later. When I got there, I went to the bathroom. But then the speaker said lock lights and out of sight. I thought it was a joke, but it wasn’t. Then the lights flickered. The ground shook, and then stopped. I thought it was ok, but when I walked out, there was a man in black at the end of the hallway. He whispered something that made no since. I ran out, I did not know where I was going.  Lost in the woods. Since there was a forest close to our school. The branches were flowing. It was a weeping willow. I was lost. I did not know where to go. I was scared. I was going to have to spend the night in the forest. I was scared of the dark, so I hoped, I would not have to spend the night in the forest. There were horror story’s about this forest. About strange people disappearing, and never to be seen again. It was funny to laugh about on sleepovers, but now it was the real thing. Sunset was approaching. I thought I was going to have to use my survival expert skills. But then I realized.  I don’t have any skills of survival. I realized, I was a goner. I was starting to hyperventilate. Then I started making myself, a fort out of sticks. After a few hours, I had myself a decent fort. By then it was already sunset. I hoped a search team would find me, very soon, but time went by without anyone in sight. It was so strange, that it was so quiet. Since there was a highway right next to our school. I also knew, I would have to find some food so I would live. It was almost pitch black out so it was gonna be hard to find food in the dark, and hard enough that I was in the forest, where there were horror story’s about terrifying creatures. I ended up coming back to my fort empty handed. But I still had water from the creek, right next to my fort. I realized, it would be a couple days before I starved. I was also still super hungry. Just then I realized how much I hate the dark, so I walked and grabbed two rocks, and started a fire. I thought it was not going to work. But the fire started right up, with not a single problem in my way. The only problem, was the food issue. So I lit a stick, and tried to find some food again. I saw a horse, I did not want to hurt it. But it was the least of my worries. So I grabbed another stick. I sharpened it on a rock, to make it nice and sharp, so I could eat the horse. I stabbed the horse. And cut it to death. I cut off some raw meat, off of the inside of the horse. Then I put the flaming torch, above an old rusty pot I found. I stabbed the meat onto a stick. Then I put the flaming stick in the pot, so my meat would roast. I had a watch, and I realized it was already 10:00 o’clock. Then I heard a big crash, close bye, followed by an explosion. It was one big boom. Bam! Then I heard something rustle by the trees that fell out of the sky. I did not see where it went though. I was scared out of my mind. So I ate the dinner I made. Then, I went into my stick fort and took a little snooze. But I was too scared to fall asleep. So I decided to explore. I grabbed my torch, and started to wander. Then I saw something on the ground. It almost looked like it was a gun. Some type of gun. Then my torch was blown out. I started to walk towards the gun. Even though it was pitch black out. Then A strange hand touched my elbow. I looked at the strange hand with fear. I started to turn around. Then I woke up to the sound of police cars. They had me in the Ambulance, and told me what had happened. I was hurt from a school lock down, and I passed out. And now I was awake being sent to the hospital. I was shocked, with what had just happened. After a month, I was healed. When I got back from a normal day of school, on my first day back after being treated in the hospital. Then I had dinner, and then I was getting ready for bed.</strong></div><div><br><br><br></div><div><strong>                                                               </strong></div><div><br><br><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 2</strong></div><div><strong>when I was getting ready for bed. In my bedroom, the curtains were flowing the way my hair was flying. I turned on my fan and radio. In my blue room. My computer was getting ready to snooze, and shut off to. Just a button to press. Almost like me. Almost ready to snooze away on my LEGO blanket and bed sheets. The wind was howling like a full moon had just came. Like the very strong winds, on one strange night. I needed to brush my teeth away pure weight, before I went to snooze. I Glided down the hallway stairs to the bathroom, almost like I was floating around. Once I saw the door, I gently brushed it opened, with buttery hands. I had turkey for dinner, and was exhausted after a hard day of work at school. Where I made a fantasy story. Just like a loop hole…. I brushed my teeth nice and clean till it was pure white. Once I was done, I slithered away back to my room. I said goodnight to my mom, and Slithered along the hallway to my bedroom. Were perfect paintings danced on the walls. I Slide the door open, walked into my room. On one gentle windy night. Like a loop hole every single day. I plopped down on my bed all tired and exhausted, before I went to bed I read my favorite book for 20 minutes. My favorite book is Diary of a Wimpy Kid by Jeff Kinney.I was so tired I fell asleep with the book in my hand, my book hit my face and I was sound asleep. Just like a strange different night, that never was the same to any other night. Then I started to have nightmares. Or a strange dream.</strong></div><div><strong>It was. I was driving by RoseGlen elementary, to get to Walmart I stared out the glass window looking at the beautiful scenery. The beautiful weeping willows. We went to walmart because I needed some new clothes, because the clothes I have right now do not fit me. But when we passed by the RoseGlen Elementary School. Home of the Eagles The roof looked like a monster came and destroyed the roof. It looked very bad. And it had caught my moms eye. She pulled over, and we got out of the car to walk in to ask what happened. It had a giant weird blue mutated ball on top of the roof. It looked like it had some type of orb inside of it. And my mom was wondering, what happened there but it was blocked off by police and people from the laboratory I think. And when my mom saw those people she went over to the people to talk to them, so they could tell her what had happened. They said some weird type of giant space ship crashed with nuclear gear with them, and the orb was one of the nuclear things that had dropped out of the spaceship. There were some other things that were not found yet. Like a ghost Demon Creator. And a Hollow creator. At least that’s what the people working for the lab said. The dream went weird, when I was on the ground and it looked like I was watching a flying drone. It captured the device of the ghost and hollow machine. And my teacher Mrs Burmeister hit herself with the ghost one, right after she shot at least five shots of hollow shots into the sky. Then my dream went black and I was me again in my dream. I don’t know why but my mom started running after that. So I followed her back to the car. But I started getting nauseous. Then I fell to the ground. I woke up nauseous in a lab, and the world was spinning. I was strapped to a bed. I started to her whispering. “His ah his areaaaah”. I started to get scared when a tall creature came walking towards me. I was to nauseous to tell what it was. Then the lights started flashing I was starting to find a way out. But it was no use then some tentacles started coming out of its mouth. It had no eyes. My heart was beating to hard. Then I heard a his, then it’s tentacles went bye my eyes. Then it disappeared. And this appeared all over the walls.</strong></div><div><strong>I said in my mind nooo! But there was no use.</strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>Then my dream was black. A second point of view in my dream made more sense of what happened. Death was upon some one.</strong></div><div><strong>I jumped</strong></div><div><strong>out of bed scared and thought what just happened. I was curious because I did not know what just happened, so I was scared. Strange. Then And walked to the kitchen were my entire family was there and started talking.</strong></div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 3.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ah good morning mom, how are you doing?”</strong></div><div><strong>“Not very good your school is closed.”</strong></div><div><strong>“What why, why is is closed I love school it’s fun!”</strong></div><div><strong>“Because for some reason there was a orb on it and the roof was crushed!” </strong></div><div><strong>“Really your joking right, because school rocks and I like my friends!”</strong></div><div><strong>“Sorry but I’m not joking, you’ll have to go to a different school.”</strong></div><div><strong>“Nooooo!” “Please no I’m gonna be so sad.” “I just wanna cry!”</strong></div><div><strong>“Aalten what school do you want to go to instead.” “There is Ryers Elementary school, or Carson Elementary.”</strong></div><div><strong>“I don’t know, none I liked RoseGlen Elementary like a friend.” </strong></div><div><strong>“I’m sorry Aalten but you have to make a decision on which school you want to go to.”</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok fine I choose Carson Elementary school ok.”</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I will start to sign you up to see if they will let you in.”</strong></div><div><strong>That made me feel a little bit better but not much. I was sad that I was never going to be able to see my teacher Mrs Millonzi and Mrs Burmeister ever again. But my mom made me feel a little bit better, when she said she had Mrs Millonzi and Mrs Burmeister’s number. Then she said I could call them if it made me fell any better. So I said yes before she could change her mind.</strong></div><div><strong>“So I typed in Mrs Millonzi’s number. Then after I waited for a bit she answered.</strong></div><div><strong>“Hello Mrs Millonzi did you hear what happened to RoseGlen Elementary”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yes Aalten I have and I’m not happy”. Said Mrs Millonzi in a sad and mad voice.</strong></div><div><strong>“Me to I want to meet up with you at my street ok”?</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok Aalten #### Wyngate Way right am I right Aalten”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yes you are so see you then”.</strong></div><div><strong>Two hours later…..</strong></div><div><strong>“Ahh there you are Mrs Millonzi is it crazy what happened to our school or what”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah Aalten it sure is”. Said Mrs Millonzi in a scared voice. I thought she was trying to lie to me but there was nothing to lie about these days. These days the world was different. And I thought it could never get more different than it is already now because we have a real orb in our world now. Year 2/17/2981. . .</strong></div><div><strong>5 years ago 2981 and the world could never change. But now in 2986 an orb has come Upon us. But that’s not it to this day! Now in 2986 we have created something more crazy than a STUPID ORB!! We have created a company called ROT BRAIN 2986! WE STELL BRAINS AND PUT IN NEW DEMON BRAIN!! THEY HUNT AND KILL!! “One more thing before you go Mrs Millonzi.”</strong></div><div><strong>“What Aalten What do you need before I leave”.</strong></div><div><strong>“WHAT HAPPENED TO MRS BURMEISTER”!!! </strong></div><div><strong>“No, we’re do you think she is.” “I have not seen her in a month”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Don’t know”. Said Aalten. </strong></div><div><strong>Rot brains company in 2986. If we take your brain, and you don’t see your friend in a month ROT BRAINS HAS TAKEN YOUR FRIEND!! They will hunt and kill you after that month. And then you will be no more. A jumpscare like Five Nights At Freddys! “I MUST KILL”. Whispered demon brain Mrs Burmeister.  “You will perish Mrs Millonzi the hollows will also stop you”!! “You will be mine hahaha”!! “Hahahahaha”!! “Death is upon you Mrs Millonzi and soon you will be no more”!! </strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 4 5:00pm</strong></div><div><strong>“Hi mom I am back from talking to Mrs Millonzi”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Cool but what about Mrs Burmeister, did you text her”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah but for some reason she did not show up or respond to the text yet”.</strong></div><div><strong>“I know that is weird, you and Mrs Millonzi should see if she is ok”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I will call Mrs Millonzi to pick me up”. Later...</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok Mrs Millonzi let’s drive over to her house it’s only five minutes away let’s go”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok let’s do this, I hope she is ok”. Said Mrs Millonzi.</strong></div><div><strong>“Me too, she was a very good math teacher who taught us a lot of math”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Good so I hope your smart lol”.</strong></div><div><strong>FIVE MINUTES LATER!! “We’re here Aalten, come on let’s hop out”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok can I ring the doorbell please”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yes you can Aalten, but only one time ok Aalten”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok that sounds good to me.” “Let’s do this”. </strong></div><div><strong>Ring, ring, ring. “AALTEN I told you to ring it once”. Mrs Millonzi said</strong></div><div><strong>Then the door slammed open. BAMMM! “Ahhh why did that just happen”.</strong></div><div><strong>“I don’t know but I am scared should we go in”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yes in case Mrs Burmeister is in there.” Then we walked in slow. The door was broken, but it was not just the door. Once we entered. The whole entire house was wrecked, and destroyed to pieces. All her money, ripped valuable, fragile items crushed on the ground. All destroyed to pieces. And on the ground was something bad. It was bloody and Mrs Burmeister’s hand. We decided we needed to get out of there. But then the door closed on its own and it scared us to death. We pulled out some flashlights and turned them on. Then the lights started flashing and we ran for cover to hide and crouch. I heard footsteps behind me and I was screaming. The footsteps got more quiet then I heard something. It was a “HIIISSSS”!! It hissed at Mrs Millonzi. I heard it from a distance. Then I heard her screaming.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ahhhh Help!!” </strong></div><div><strong>“Hiissss”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ahhhhhhh”! Crerk cierk crack! Then Bamm! </strong></div><div><strong>“AHHHHHH”!</strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong> Mrs Millonzi had been choked by Demon brain ghost Mrs Burmeister. And was dead all bloody sitting on the ground. She was a ghost now to. Then First thought that came to my mind! “PHASOMOPHOBIA”! I got out of there as fast as I could, running five million miles per hour. But right before I got there the door closed, and my flashlight started flickering! “AHHHHH NOOOO NOOO PLEASE NOOO I HATE THIS”! I hid under a chair. When my light stopped.  I got up to leave but the door said collect the information to discover what type of ghost it is. Get the ghost right you can leave with your tools. And if wrong you die! 👺 “Oh god I’m scared “. “Well I guess I have to do this”. “Ok there was an ef5 when Mrs Millonzi died. So ef5 oh I see fingerprints”. “Oh it is freezing temps in hear”. “It is a banshee”! I walk to the door, but it says wrong now die! “What did I do something wrong nooo”! “It is hunting ima break the door”. Then I broke  the door, I did not know where to go. I did not know where I was ether but I found my way home, and told mom this.</strong></div><div><strong>“Mom there are ghosts in Mrs Burmeister house, never go to her house ever again”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Hey Aalten do not be silly, you will scare me and I do not like to be scared remember”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yes I know but I am not joking this one time,believe me I’m not joking with you please believe me”.</strong></div><div><strong>“No I am going to Mrs Burmeister’s house right now to prove that there is so such thing as ghost”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Fine let’s go then, I will show you that ghost are real and dangerous”.</strong></div><div><strong>Five minutes later. “We are here Aalten, now I will prove there is no such thing as ghosts”.</strong></div><div><strong>At this point I was scared to death, and I did not want to go back into the house because I know what happens when you go into a farm house in PHASOMOPHOBIA, when the ghost is a banshee. “Ok Aalten I will go first to prove it”. Here I go”. But as soon as she goes into the house the door closes, and she screamed and ran for her life. “Ahhhh Aalten you set this up”! “That is super rude of you”! </strong></div><div><strong>“It was not me mom I promise”. </strong></div><div><strong>“I do not believe you come in then, so we can see the real truth”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Ok fine”. As I walk in the house the door shuts, but the flashlights are fine. I tell my mom we need to find her spirit room, and take a photo of the ghost with a camera. She’s seems spooked but goes with it anyway, because she still does not 100% believe what I said. So she went on her own even though I told her to stay together. But she did not care one bit. Then I checked the bathroom, and found a ouija board and grabbed it. The emf was fine. I yelled out to my mom to come to use it with me. She came back, and she asked how we use it. I told her to watch and learn. I turned it on and asked it one question. “Where are you”? Then it started to move. M,a,s,t,e,r,b,e,d,r,o,o,m. Then we tried to find it, then I entered this room with a giant bed and it’s own bathroom. I knew it was the room, so I told mom to come in here. It was very spooky. So we asked the ghost a question on the spirit box. “Give us a sign” it flicked the lights on and off like crazy. Then I decided to ask it one more QUESTION.  “Do you want to hurt me”? </strong></div><div><strong>“DEATH”!! </strong></div><div><strong>“Ahhh that is creepy please no please no”. “Are you made”? It flicked the lights even more crazy that last time. Then threw the spirit box, it said. “DEATH”!!!!! Then the flashlight started flickering, and I screamed and heard footsteps nearby. She was behind my mom then even more creepy. A ghost man appeared out of know for 1 second then disappeared but It said something it said Barren.</strong></div><div><strong>.</strong></div><div><strong>I saw Mrs Burmeister with my bare eyes, she was creepy I ran out of the house but behind me I saw blood then saw this.</strong></div><div><strong>My mom was choked out to death right in front of me. I could not leave. I heard footsteps but my light was just fine. I was trying to get to the front door, but right when I got there it closed. The lights started to flicker I did not know what to do I ran away because I was scared.  But I managed to get away all to home. And my mom who is now a ghost. I started to fell everything I will dream will really happen.</strong></div><div><strong>Chapter 5</strong></div><div><strong>“Goodnight mom.” </strong></div><div><strong>“Goodnight sweetheart love you.”</strong></div><div><strong>My eyes started to close, and I had another strange dream that night. </strong></div><div><strong>It was the laboratory had created a force field out of something to stop people from going into the orb. Also then a giant asteroid came and almost hit the force field but time froze.</strong></div><div><strong>Then when I woke up it all strangely happened. I was confused. </strong></div><div><strong>Then my mom was scared and said we should move. I did not want to though. I called spirit Mrs Millonzi again, and told her to meet up in the same place again. My mom went to the seen. Were it was frozen. Spirit Mrs Millonzi was nervous, how she said she was going to move. Then I started to have a day dream. I was in the lab. I heard weird things noises happening. Someone said the Germans were coming. Then my brain realized we were on a battle field 1943!</strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong>Then It happened, tick, tock, tick, tock. We saw the asteroid start to move from a far, into the force field then I started to scream, “AHHHHHH.” It was trying to get threw the force field. I did not know what would happen if the asteroid broke down the force field, so I was scared out of my head! I was screaming my head off, and so was spirit Mrs Millonzi! She started to run for her life, and I followed in her steps down the street to get away from the force field. I thought the world was going to be over. Then When it looked like it was about to get through the force field, it did. BAM!!! We were all knocked to the ground and pushed away from the broken force field.I was scared to death, and felt like I was going to die. I was flying through the air and I could not move my body. </strong></div><div><strong> It was crazy. I was scared and screaming and split apart from my family! Hundreds of thousands of feet into the air, and I was nervous I was gonna fall to my death. Then it started sucking us in. I was going 1000000 miles per hour down to the ground super fast. I started losing oxygen, and</strong></div><div><strong>I thought it was over and I was done for.</strong></div><div><strong>The world had gone black and it was a black hole. I thought the world was over.It was just a black world nothing there, like there was no world. But Brady was the only one left holding on to a medal pole. Then the pole snapped and he was almost sucked in. But a millisecond before he was done for he casted a spell like Harry Potter! Asuniaraka konioso! The spell killed the black hole for now, and revived everyone’s life. We were knocked out of earth onto a new planet.</strong></div><div><strong>THEN  💥 it was a BOOM! We were knocked out of the blackhole, and onto a new planet. A orange planet the was was dust in the air everywhere. The sun was slowly shining on one strange day.</strong></div><div><strong> Then I saw something weird. The orb was in the dust. With no force field, and we were on some weird island, on this weird planet. It had all different types of strange buildings, and an arena was near bye and it was cool.</strong></div><div><strong>Then a strange flying bus came and it was like dropping in like a game of fortnite. Chapter 6</strong></div><div><strong>LETS GET THIS VICTORY ROYAL! Let’s drop salty towers! Yay! It was like a video game! It was Chapter 2 SEASON 5! Tilted was a hot drop! “Oh Guys, I found a charge shotgun. Wait they added them back”! “Noooo, they suck, and they are awful”! </strong></div><div><strong>“There not that bad Aalten, you just gotta get used to it”.  said Brady.</strong></div><div><strong>“No bro, I have tried and it is impossible to get a kill anyway”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Ohhh Aalten, I got you a blue AR if you need it ok.”</strong></div><div><strong>“YES I need one so bad, I do not even have an AR yet just a bad shotgun”. Said Aalten, “there awfully bad, why did they add it back”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Because some people like them, and I’m one of them Aalten”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Duo on me, come help me, there tryhards bro”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I’m coming let’s start a build battle, we got this let’s do it”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I’m going to start building”. Wall, Ramp up, floor, walls on each side. “IM CRANKING 90S BRO”!</strong></div><div><strong>“Nice Aalten, ahh one on me, Ohhh 150 with a blue charge Aalten”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Nice I got the other one, oh there he is ahh got him”! </strong></div><div><strong>“Let’s go Aalten nice kill btw, it was a nice and sweet kill you got there”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah I know thank you, that was very sweet and a good kill by you to”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Let’s start heading to zone Aalten, because it’s a long way to zone”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok let’s get this dub, and the victory royal, and crush these guys”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Woah Aalten what is the dragon shotgun, I think it is new to the game”.</strong></div><div><strong>“I don’t know but it sounds like an awesome and super cool gun you take it”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok thank you, that is very kind of you, ohh yo another duo let’s get them”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I think we can kill them if we work as a team ok, that sound good”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Yes it sounds very good ok, I’m cranking some 90s I’m sweating 😓 bro”.</strong></div><div><strong>“You got this you just gotta believe and use the new shotgun ok, sound good bro”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah here I go, ohh dude this thing has a long reload but it sets buildings on fire”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Woah that sounds cool but stop messing around and use it then ok, if you think it’s good”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ohh I already no it’s good, OMG! 150 pump and set his builds on fire insane”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yo that is so cool can I try if you find another one bro”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah I will let you try if I find another ok, does that sound good to you”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah thanks bro for saying yes, ohh I killed both dudes they were low because of you, thank you bro for making them so low”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Your welcome dude, I could not have done it without you”. Said Brady. </strong></div><div><strong>“Oh no, I got knocked out of a snipe out of nowhere please revive me”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I’m coming to save you ok”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Thanks Brady that is nice of you”. </strong></div><div><strong>“We have almost done it, and I am super excited for the win”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah me to,I’m super excited, so let’s get this win for you buddy”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Thanks so much again Brady for all the help.”</strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 7</strong></div><div><strong>20 people remain!</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok dude we almost did it, Aalten I’m so happy for you, how about you”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ya of course I am I almost got my first dub of the new season”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Well that is good for you Aalten, I’m proud of you, very, very proud, so let’s win”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I see another team, let’s go get them and start a fight”!</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok let’s build up, and get this dub because you deserve it”!</strong></div><div><strong>“Aww bro thank you Brady, that is so kind of you to say that you deserve it to”!</strong></div><div><strong>“THEN LETS GET THIS DUB”!</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah let’s gooooo”! “We got this, ok I’m ramping up on them I see them”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I’m coming up to so I can help you out if you need help, sound good”. Said Brady. “Yeah it sounds excellent”. “Oh he has a dragon shot gun to, he hit me hard”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Don’t worry we can win this, like I said just believe in yourself and you got this”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok hit one for 129 cracked”! “And I got him let’s go that was awesome”.</strong></div><div><strong>“You know it was”. Yelled Brady</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah we’re gonna do this, ohh I got the other, duo down let’s go”!</strong></div><div><strong>“Nice that was an awesome elimination you got there good job Aalten”. Said Brady. “Ok I see another duo I am pushing them there fighting a different duo”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I’m coming Aalten, just try not to get eliminated, you got this”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Your right I do got this I see one tagged him 36 with an ar from the bottom”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Nice, nice tagged one as well 75 with the dragon shotgun”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Good ima try to snipe him”. SNIPE!!! “Let’s go that was a good 65 meter snipe”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Nice now help me, ohh I got one knocked,eliminated let’s go”!</strong></div><div><strong>“Nice, sniped another one from down here”. “He’s trying to revive his teammate”. </strong></div><div><strong>“I got this”. Said Brady SNIPE!!! Let’s go I eliminated him while he was reviving his teammate, isn’t that pretty cool”. said Brady.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah it was awesome”. Shouted Aalten as he was clapping. </strong></div><div><strong>Nice there’s 5 people left including us”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok ohh I see the guy all by himself ima snipe him yes hit marker. Got him”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Nice then that means”. . . .</strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>Last duo remain! Chapter 8</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok bro almost got the dub for you bro”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Thanks now last duo let’s get this victory royal, we can do I believe”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Good, I sniped one of the guys”. Said Brady as he started getting excited”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok last guy”. Said Aalten. “Wait I only have ammo in my sniper bro”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Oh no me to how did this happen, we collected ammo noooo”! </strong></div><div><strong>“There’s only one thing to do”. Said Aalten. “It’s a little risky though but we can do it”. “We gotta go for a NOSCOPE bro, I’m sorry we have to”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Noooo it’s to risky”. Said Brady “we should snipe him instead of a NOSCOPE”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Sorry it’s to late for that Brady we gotta do it, NOW”!! </strong></div><div><strong>“Ok let’s do it then”. Said Brady. “We can do this, we’re good at the game”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok I think I’m gonna do it here I go”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Wait no he is more than 100 meters away Aalten how are you gonna hit it”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Like this”. Said Aalten. Aalten placed a bounce pad, then bounced off it. Did a 360 2 times and did it. ….. “OMG NOOO WAY YOU JUST HIT THAT”. Said Brady.</strong></div><div><strong>“I DID, NOOO WAY FIRST WIN OF THE NEW SEASON IM CRYING LETS GO NO WAY”.</strong></div><div><strong>“I’m so proud of you said Brady”. In a sad voice. “Well good luck for your next game”. Said Brady.</strong></div><div><strong>“You to but why are you sad”. Said Aalten.</strong></div><div><strong>“Nothing, nothing”. Said Brady. “Well good bye now”. “Ima go now ok”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Ok😢😢”. “Bye”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Bye Aalten good game”. I was sucked out of the Black Hole and I was back in my bedroom. I walk outside to see if it was all still there. But it was not there and realized it was all one big dream. I went to see if I could ask my dad to see if I could play fortnite. And he said yes. And it turns out any dream can happen if you just dream big….. “you ready to get this dub Brady! </strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah you know it let’s get this dub of the new season for real bro”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yeah”. Then that day five minutes later demon brain Mrs Burmeister broke the door and ran in the room. And got payback for All the times I won Fortnite and PHASOMOPHOBIA games! Broke my neck and I was soon a ghost! In PHASOMOPHOBIA! They have finally had their payback. Then soon Steve from Minecraft came over and gave me one potion of healing and one thought. The hero’s were here to stop PHASOMOPHOBIA from taking over, back in time for the fight of the NEXUS WAR..</strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 9</strong></div><div><strong>“Wait all superheroes, are you sure we should all fight against PHASOMOPHOBIA”!</strong></div><div><strong>“Yes we have to do it”. </strong></div><div><strong>“But what’s that red dot in the sky far away from here”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Don’t know, probably not important though”. He thought.</strong></div><div><strong>“I galactic will destroy All of you, and fight for the win”. “And soon you will be no more”.”this is an official start of the Nexus war”! </strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong>“It’s probably not important whatever is up in the air, it is probably nothing now stop getting scared”. </strong></div><div><strong>“I don’t know what they mean though, it’s probably really bad we should discover and discuss what it is”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Aalten stop getting scared, it’s probably nothing to worry about so just chill out and stop getting scared”.</strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong>“Hey why does it seem like it is getting bigger”. Said Aalten, as he seemed very concerned. </strong></div><div><strong>“Wait one minute it is getting bigger”. “Do not get scared it is probably still no big deal anyway”.</strong></div><div><strong>“But I’m scared I feel like it is not good, and sometimes weird is gonna happen”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Nothing is going to happen now, we just got to go fight the game PHASOMOPHOBIA now”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Hahaha I am Galactic and I am the dot you see every day, I am coming closer everyday and will win the fight the war”. “And I will win the nexus war”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Oh no this actually is gonna be bad”. Said IronMan. “We got to stop him”.</strong></div><div><strong>“But what about phasomophobia, you have been talking about what about that IronMan”.</strong></div><div><strong>“I know, but I think this is more important, so we have to stop galactic from coming any closer”.</strong></div><div><strong>Chapter 10</strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>“Every single day, galactic is getting closer, and he is not that far away from hear”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Well maybe he is super close but he is small”.</strong></div><div><strong>“But he gets bigger every single day”. Say IronMan. “I don’t know if we can win”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Well I won in five Nights at Freddys, when I played it and if I can win so can we”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Wait one minute did you say the game Five Nights At Freddys because that can only mean one thing”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Yes i did, but what is the problem, did I do something wrong”? </strong></div><div><strong>“Yes you did, every time you say a new game it appears out of know we’re so we’re gonna die here”.</strong></div><div><br><br><br></div><div><strong>Edit below</strong></div><div><br><br><br><br></div><div><strong>“Chill let’s  go to this McDonald’s to get some food”.</strong></div><div><strong>We headed down to McDonald’s we’re they were hiring new people to work there. The scenery was dark red. As the full moon howled loud with sound.  The streets were clear with no one in sight to be found. I thought it was normal. But with one strange night you never know. Then the world went black into a flashback at school. “Lock lights out of sight”! </strong></div><div><strong>“Lockdown I do not like this it has to be a joke”. As I was in the bathroom I locked the door. The lights in the bathroom were dull. So was the scenery. I thought I was fine brick walls on every side. The lights started to flash the concrete floor starting to break and collapse. My heart starting to beat as fast as the flash. Then the lights went out no sound to be heard. I thought I was going to be ok. Then I heard a giant crash bam crash.  The ground shook and I heard police cars outside.  I unlock  the door I stepped out and saw part of the roof was crushed. And one strange man in black looking the opposite direction. Down the long dull hallway. I heard something strange being said. “NerraB si yek kcalb nam nwod eht llud syawllah”! What did it mean my mind blank. In till today it caught me. It’s a code that’s backwards. “Barren is key black man down the dull hallways”! “Wait who’s Barren”. The master of the science team down from the lab who’s peculiar. Another flashback followed or was it the future. “This is a home for peculiar children”. </strong></div><div><strong>“But I’m not like you I’m not peculiar at all”. I said. </strong></div><div><strong>“Aalten yes you are”.</strong></div><div><strong>“No im not”.</strong></div><div><strong>“But only a peculiar can enter a loop hole in time”... </strong></div><div><strong>“No that is not possible what peculiarity am I that tell me”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Come hear your brother was peculiar to but he dyed to one strange reason”.</strong></div><div><strong>“He also went in the same loophole”. “This world is different”. “A new planet”. “That one strange reason he was peculiar like you, he could see things that weren’t there”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Like what I know I’m not peculiar”...</strong></div><div><strong>“But you are”... “YOU CAN SEE THE MONSTER”! </strong></div><div><strong>“Huuuu what no I can’t your lying”.</strong></div><div><strong>“I never lye I can’t “. “You have seen a tall white creature  with no eyes have you”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Um yes I actually have”.</strong></div><div><strong>“We call those hollows there the monsters. You can see them”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Look after my children he’s coming we’re in danger”.</strong></div><div><strong>“What what’s”?</strong></div><div><strong>“One more thing to say you can tell the future she whispered”.</strong></div><div><strong>“I’m in danger”. Bam “uhh”. “Save yourself it’s just the beginning”. “Your in danger”. “He’s coming”. </strong></div><div><strong>The world went black I was back in the car. Mrs Millonzi was alive no longer a spirit that’s what my eyes said.  I was now more afraid than I ever will be… Just fight the monsters… everyone is already dead. Even the driver. Galactic to. But what could have done this. I here footsteps approaching. I get pulled out of the car. With a knife around my head. “How do you do”? “Mr Barren delighted to meet you”.</strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>Before I could say I word he knocked me out with one punch. I was blurred out I can’t believe Barren would do all of this madness. I woke up in a laboratory chained up to the bed. The only light was a dull light bulb.Then the world started spinning and I was back out. I woke up in the children’s home. “Aalten are you ok”? “Hello Aalten”?</strong></div><div><strong>“He hello”? “What happened to me”? The world was still slowly spinning. The light of the sun shooting in my eyes. I could not see anything in my path. But when they closed the window I realized who it was. “Aalten you past out”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Barren delivered you hear and shoved you on the bed”. “They took our leader Mrs Perigrin”. “What happened”?</strong></div><div><strong>“Barren caught me and knocked me out by telling a flashback on me and the future”. I said as I moaned quietly”.</strong></div><div><strong>“Well we are going to have to stop him Aalten, even though I don’t know how to we need to stop him ok”? “Hello”?</strong></div><div><strong>I past out again only to find out Barren had played another flashback on me. And I did not know if the children home even was real. Then I asked something. “Why do you have Mrs perigrin”?</strong></div><div><strong>“Because I took and I need her for a test”. Barren chuckled in a deep voice. I tried to trip Barren to save my life but all he did was chuckle. I thought I was going to be able to get away at least I thought I was. He teleported right in front of me and asked were he thought I was going. I did not reply. And then I realized I could add anything modern just by saying their name. “Harry Potter team assemble”! But nothing seemed to happen and Barren gave out a little chuckle. Then he kicked me to the ground. Then he grabbed a gun out of his pocket and said. “Any last words ha ha”? Then I remembered something Barren is key. Then I thought about how. Then Barren said, “your friends can’t save you now”. As he left out a chuckle then I realized Barren is key. </strong></div><div><strong>“Friends that’s it”! “I have a couple last words”.  I said in a confidential voice. </strong></div><div><strong>“Then what are your last words”? Barren said pointing a revolver at my face. </strong></div><div><strong>“Friends always help”! “Brady save the day my bro”! I waited but he never came.</strong></div><div><strong>After about five minutes. Barren started laughing a lot. Then I said. “Friends never fail”! </strong></div><div><strong>“And he’s right”. Yelled out Brady saving the day. I crouched down and Brady jumped over my back and used his pro skills to give the world a dub, as he pulled out a shotgun out of his bag on the ground. Pointing it at Barrens face. He went BAM!! Barren was dead but then a human with whight eyes and a tail with a bucket of knifes. Threw a knife right into Brady’s skull hard. He then moaned really hurt on the ground. But I remembered true friends never stop coming if there’s trouble. Then mrs Millonzi ran with a giant sword in her hand. Then jumped and stabbed the creature big time in the head. Crack crunch your could hear the crush but it was not enough then Mrs pushed to the ground Brady stood up and delivered the final blow. Stabbing the beast with its own medicine. It went so fast that when was done he already forgot what he did. So he started flossing. It was the cure for everyone destroying Barren so soon everyone was dancing even galactic. On one hot warm day. “Then Brady said let’s pretend this never happened and wait till next time. Brady said let’s blow off this old planet into a new world called cowoson planet. Modern today time. Just waiting till next time in 10 years till every thing new will be built on our new planet. And Brady went down in history as a Legend! But my mind was kinda thinking that was a little easy. I went into a flashback that happened 15 minutes ago. Were Barren was laying dead. At least I thought he was dead. He started to get up undead and let out a little chuckle. “Haha they actually thought it would be that easy haha”! Then he grabbed the shotgun off the ground that Brady had, he loaded it up and I think he was looking for revenge. After I saw that I knew I was in danger. The Children’s home was on this strange planet thanks to a flashback that Barren did on me. There look hole was in 1943. Only a peculiar could enter it so no Mrs Millonzi or Brady. There loop hole is reset at 10:00pm because there was bombing in 1943 and there house will be bombed if they do not reset the loop. Barren knew were the loop hole was and he is peculiar. When I got to the children’s home I told them what was happening. Mrs Perigrin was gone because Barren took her. I told them that so Jacob said.</strong></div><div><strong>“House gets bombed tonight either way we’re dead what do we do”.</strong></div><div><strong>“I don’t know we’re gonna have to make a plan”. I said. “Barren is coming to get us along with his hollows to a flashback I saw 20 minutes ago”. It was already 3:pm the sky was slowly getting darker by the minute. Barren and his crew could be here at anytime so we needed to all leave and get out of here. I told them if they got here we would go to the attic and jump ou the window and slide down the roof and get out of here for safety. It must have took 2 hours. Because I heard a knock on the door. The little peculiar kids started to cry they thought we were gonna die and that’s also what I thought Brady could not enter a loop hole in time to save us so we started to do our plan. Right when the last kid reached the stairs. Barren had sliced the door open to a camera I left. Barren saw the camera and grabbed it though. I started to get really nervous. Because it was around 9:45pm and no Mrs Perigrin to reset the loop hole. Once we made it to the attic. The 2 strongest men broke open the window. There were planes Above the sky getting ready to bomb I started to sweet. Barren had cut open the door to the attic. Walked up the stairs when I was the last one to go slide down the roof. I hurried up and slid down it but when I was on the ground all Barren did was laugh. Then I just stood there confused then he teleported right next to me. With my camera in his hand. The bomb plane was right above the house and the bomb plane dropped the bomb and I was being held by Barren. And if you get stuck in a loop hole when I does not reset you live from that point on and age. But it did not want that to happen. Right before the bomb was about to hit the house I bolted with the others leaving Barren in our dust. With my camera still in my hands. Then a millisecond before I made it threw the loop hole the bomb landed. All I could here was a big bam with smoke and fire. Brady on the other side of the door watched the live camera that Barren had. It went down with the explosion to and it was just static on the camera. Everyone started cheering that we defeated Barren and his team. But my camera that Barren had was live again and he was just laughing and clapping again. I did not worry though. I thought he was still stuck but then he was laughing and clapping and walked out of the loop hole with his team. I thought we could still beat him so we tried fighting him. He pulled Brady’s shotgun out of his bag loaded. And said I had enough with you Aalten he pushed me to the ground freezing all the other children in ice Brady was to cracked to do anything. Barren had pointed the Shotgun at my face. Then counted down from 5 “5” “4”! “3”! “2”! “1”! “Say goodbye Aalten you miserable person”! “Nooooo”! Yelled out Mrs Millonzi everything I saw seemed like SLO mo. Mrs Millonzi pushed me out of the way and rolled in the place where I was then it all happened in a split second. BAM! “NOOOOO”, “NOOOOO, NOOOO”! “MRS MILLONZI NOOOOO”! Mrs Millonzi was killed right in front of me. She had sacrificed herself for me. I was starting to tear up. Then Barren looked at me with a chuckle and a smile. I started to get dizzy then I dropped to the ground. The children’s kids were now unfrozen trying to ask if I was ok but not a voice came out of me. Brady was super mad. He walked up to Barren and punched him in the face. But Barren just got mad and shoved Brady back. He said to himself I’m useless Aalten was knocked out and I did not know what to do. But he said one more thing to himself.</strong></div><div><strong>“Friends summon just by there names”. “I summon Aalten back again from being knocked out”. I plopped back up. And said to Barren.</strong></div><div><strong>“You can’t take everything from me Barren I have one thing that you don’t have”. . . “Friendship”! “Brady grab yo machete and jump on my back and do the old same old. Brady jumped on my back then did a backflip. And sliced Barrens head off clean so that he could never come back. But Mrs Millonzi was still lying on the ground. To make her spirit more happy I played her favorite song. Thinking that it would make her spirit happy. Even though I could not even see her. I hope she was dancing down from heaven. I walked back to my home in silence. I was sad after that. I could never feel better after what happened to Mrs Millonzi. Then once I was back home. My brain started playing a little cutscene in my head. Once again Barren laying there dead. I thought this was going to be a happy flashback. Since we had defeated Barren. Mrs Millonzi was right next to Barren also laying dead sadly. My mind cutscene went straight to Mrs Millonzi. She rolled over from the wind so I could see her face. But something was wrong. Her eyes were missing. That means a hollow got to her and they were still out there. But then it went to a Barren still laying there dead with his head right next to my body. Then he got up and said. “It is not the end I may still be headless, but I can not be stopped”. “The only ones who can stop me are hollows and they are on my team”! “Along with my entire peculiar science team just like me”! “I will be coming fast”! I started to get scared. We already lost one and he’s still going. Then he said one last thing. “This is your final battle haha”! I knew he was going to ruin it again. He's a demon! There is no stopping him. Then my mind showed me a video of the future. “Why are they Aalten”. “Which one is real”. </strong></div><div><strong>“I am I can tell you all about me”!</strong></div><div><strong>“No im the real one”! As I am being pointed with a gun at my face. </strong></div><div><strong>“Wait I can prove it is me”. As a hungry hollow appeared. “I can see the monsters”!</strong></div><div><strong>“Arrreeaaaahhhhhh”! </strong></div><div><strong>“Ahhhhhhhh”! “Help”! My eyes flickered. Startled from telling a deep future of horror. Then I thought, was that me or him? Barren did say this was our last battle. Could it be me. I was teleported to the sewers. But that’s where it was in the future. So that could only mean one thing. I was in grave danger… My heart was beating at the top of my lungs. My elbow was patted with a strange hand. “You really thought you could beat me Aalten”. “You can not stop me”! Just then the peculiar children appeared. But Barren shifted to me. One of the kids had a gun in his hands. Barren said. “It’s me Aalten now let’s get Barren”! They pointed the gun at me. “No guys he is lying”. I said. Then they pointed the gun at Barren. “Guys it is really me I can prove it”! Said Barren. </strong></div><div><strong>“Oh yeah”. Said one of the peculiar kids he was gonna get caught. Then a hollow started to drift in the room. Then I blurted out. “I can prove I’m me”. “I can see the monsters”. Then Barren was swooped up by the hollow that was invisible to everyone else. The hollow ripped Barrens eyes out from the twin he mad that looked like me. Barren dropped to the ground. Officially dead. But his team still lurking. We killed the hollow. Barrens team was on the street but ran away after they saw that. But then stopped and walked closer. And said. “Barrens crew mates how do you do”? “We are just like Barren, most of us have the same peculiarity”. “You may have beat Barren, but how about all of his team try to destroy us”. “Hahahaha”. “You will not be able to stop us”. “We’re invincible”. “Good luck but why don’t you start running for safety”. “This is the last of you”.</strong></div><div><strong>At that moment I was scared at the top of my lungs. It was gonna be like fighting 5 more Barrens. At least we were not in a secret place that no one could get you. We were right on the street but there was still no one around. Just then some creepy music went on. Da na na na. It was coming from the sewer where we just were. I had a paper boat in my hand. I was walking over to the sewer but I could not control myself. One of the bad scientists did this. I did not know what was happening. Then my body put the little paper boat in the sewer. Then a strange little face with a red balloon appeared. It was a clown. “Hello there”? “You’ll float to, You’ll FLOAT to, YOU’LL FLOAT TO”! Then the clown face disappeared to the sewer. I could control my body again. I looked back at the scientists who did that to me. I was sweating with fear. When they just laughed. I had just saw Pennywise with my very own eyes. Then I asked. “What is your peculiarity”? </strong></div><div><strong>“Hahaha young man I can control people and summon monsters from modern day”. </strong></div><div><strong>I started sweating harder. I was freaking out. Then he controlled me into a cut scene of me. I was in my room playing games. With my best friend. Then the lights went out. Then back on. Then there was a red balloon floating in my room. I freaked out, then I was back on the road. I said to myself I could not do this anymore. Then I was controlled back to the sewer it bolted open. Pennywise jumped out. And landed on me. I got up with a weak groan. I was weak. I was hurt, my hair was flowing because it was all messed up. I thought I was done for. How could I destroy the most Dangerous scientist team. It was gonna be impossible. I did not know how I was going to win. I did not think it was possible to win. So hard I did not know what to do. Pennywise was laughing rude evil mean. I thought I had just lost and I think I was write. Pennywise pulled out a sword out of her pocket. Played her death music again. And sliced my face into pieces. I was out dead. It was the end for me. I had died. My friends ran away after that. But with some dark magic they brought me back to life. They said we did not have long. We were at my house on my bed. I did not know what they meant by we don’t have much time. “There coming”. </strong></div><div><strong>“Who is coming”. My mind was starting to get a little worried. </strong></div><div><strong>“Barren and his crew are coming a bunch of hollows, also Pennywise is coming”. “Also that is not it Chucky is coming and bloody Marry”. “Freddy Jason is coming to”. “Every horror monster is coming we have to run for our life’s Aalten”! </strong></div><div><strong>“Where are they gonna be and when”? </strong></div><div><strong>“There coming midnight and everywhere they will be spotted we have to leave this house”. My mind was out of control it was not just Barren's team every single monster possible. We left the house down the streets. But time went forward and it was midnight on a dark alley. “Oh no no no no”! This was bad who knows what monsters were gonna arrive first. I needed to use the bathroom quick. So I walked into a hotel and used the bathroom. There were nice scented candles in the bathroom. But when I got in the room the door shut behind me. The lights went out. Bloody marry appeared for a millisecond in the mirror. It scared the life out of me. I ran out into the streets. But I had lost my friends. I was on my own. I ran into the forest to get away from that monster. But then I heard some scary music then I heard a chainsaw. I also heard claws scratch on a close by tree. I thought it was a stray cat at first. But then appeared Freddy Jason from behind the tree. I ran out of the forest into a house. Then I saw a little kid behind me. Then it turned around and it was Chucky!</strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>I screamed my head off in fear then I realized the forest was the only place. I ran to the forest. But then Freddy Jason appeared. I turned around to run back into the house but it had vanished. The only thing left was deep dark forest. I walked for a while with nothing in sight. Then Freddy Jason appeared. And he sliced me and hurt me. Blood gushing out of my body. Screaming in horror. Chucky right next to me. Everything was behind me except help. Then I was kicked to the ground. Horror music in my ears. I roll over to see who it is then I hear and see this. “Hello little boy SMILE”! </strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>I gasped i freaked out. I felt a chill in my stomach. My stomach was in knots</strong></div><div><strong>I was silent. I did not know what to do. All my friends were gone. I had know idea where they were. If they were taking. I was pushed to the ground. Pennywise disappeared into the fog. Jason music was playing. My heart was beating faster than I could breath. It was Friday the 13th. I started walking in the dark forest. I knew at any moment Freddy Jason and Jason would kill me. I could hear strange whispers. Just when I was about to pop. Freddy Jason jumped out of the trees and stopped me. He said “this is the end for you”. He puts his death claws around my head. Then he’s like. “Samara hahahaha”! I did not get what he meant. Then I was teleported back to my house on the couch, but I was tied up and trapped. The tv was off. But then it randomly turned on. It was a forest. Nothing but trees. But then a creepy white girl with really long hair started walking towards the screen in the forest. When it looked like it was about to hit the screen. It did not. It fazed through. Then I thought of Samara! The ghost!</strong></div><div><br></div><div><br></div><div><strong>It crawled out of the tv but I was still trapped. I started freaking out. When it touched the couch it disappeared. I looked to my left nothing. Same with my right. I was let free. And I wish I could not say the same thing but I would be lying. I ran outside into the foggy weather. But something had followed me. Samera. </strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>At this point I knew I was dead myself. There was a mountain right next to the house so I ran up it to get away. It was also a forest. Once I got to the top of the mountain. I was already freaking out. I stood at the top. Samara had followed me. I was close to the edge. Then I slipped and fell. I was falling down to my death screaming for help but no one can here me. Right when I was about to hit the ground I was caught by a white person. I look at her face to thank her and then I realized it was Samera.  “Ahhhhhhhhh”! THE END.</strong></div><div><br></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong>The end the ring reborn I have never seen the movie but I wanted to make a horror book so I created this book for people to read. I hope people will like it at the time I do this I am not even finished yet..</strong></div><div><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:30:36 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115063248</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>jpyse000</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115069177</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><strong>                                       </strong></div><div><br></div><div>                                <strong>The Odd Christmas</strong></div><div>                                    <strong>By:Jocelyn Pyse</strong></div><div><br></div><div><em>Tonight,on Christmas Eve, Kate Perce and Teddy Perce fell asleep.  They were trying to stay awake.  They drank water, ate candy, grabbed more, ran to the pantry, and really just made a mess.  They fell asleep with food and crumbs all around them.  </em></div><div><em>  Earlier that day, they set up sneaky stuff like traps to see Santa. They set up jingle bells for when he comes out of the chimney, they also set up baby powder so when he goes to the tree they can see his foot prints. Just then the jingle bells started to jingle. Kate woke up. She saw the jingle bells shaking. She woke up Teddy . “Wake up wake up Teddy!” she whispered. Teddy finally woke up. </em></div><div><em>  “What?” asked Teddy questionably.</em></div><div><em>He saw the jingle bells ringing then all of a sudden they stopped. They heard footsteps on the roof. They got their coats and hats on and they went outside. </em></div><div><em>“LOOK!” says Kate. </em></div><div><em>“What?” asked Teddy. </em></div><div><em>He looked up and saw…… Santa’s sleigh.</em></div><div><em>“Wow!” Says Teddy. </em></div><div><em>Kate, being able to move quickly just by thinking about the place, hopped on the roof then on the pole then the sleigh.</em></div><div><em>“Are you crazy!” Says Teddy. </em></div><div><em>“Yes, yes I am” whispered Kate.</em></div><div><em>Teddy hopped on the sleigh and Santa went to the sleigh and threw his sack in the back where Kate and Teddy where the elves came out and to ask Santa something but when they came out Santa was on the move to Wisconsin.That’s when they saw……Kate and Teddy the elves start screaming </em></div><div><em>“Ahhhhhhhhhh HUMANS!” says the elves. </em></div><div><em>Santa stops the sleigh and when he stops the bag of presents falls out.</em></div><div><em>“Not the presents.” Says santa</em></div><div><em>He tries to use his magic to stop the presents but it doesn’t work. </em></div><div><em>He tries to fly after it but when he gets down to ground he can’t find it.</em></div><div><em>Next thing you know he pulls out this gadget that when you get closer to Santa’s sack it flashes faster and faster and faster.</em></div><div><em>  “Teddy you go find the presents Kate you go find the elf’s that were in the sack and came out of the bag while the sack took a hard fall.”says Santa.</em></div><div><em>Teddy and Kate both agreed.</em></div><div><em>Santa gave Teddy the gadget to go find the presents. </em></div><div><em>Teddy finds the sack among a tree in the park.</em></div><div><em>Kate goes to find the elf’s and she finds them under a big pile of snow.</em></div><div><em>Kate and Teddy meet up at a church ,while the elves are behind Kate.</em></div><div><em>  “How do we find Santa?” says Kate. </em></div><div><em>As soon as she says that Santa comes with his sleigh, all the elf’s hop on the sleigh and Kate and Teddy hop on the sleigh too. They delivered all the presents, everything was normal until…… They start to head back to the North Pole where they meet Mrs.Claus. When they go down to park the sleigh they see Belsnickel making a mess with all of Mrs.claus’s ingredients. When Santa saw him doing this he got so mad Kate and Teddy were confused because he got so mad for no reason.</em></div><div><em> “Why are you so mad?” Says Kate confused.</em></div><div><em> “I’m mad because belsnickel has broken every elf rule now something very bad will happen.” responded Santa.</em></div><div><em> “What will happen?” asked Teddy</em></div><div><em> “That.” says Santa while pointing his finger at Belsnickel. Everyone looks Belsnickel as he slowly but surely turns into a human. Everyone is in shock,he forgot the door was closed and bumped into the door. He opened the door then he ran outside. Everyone ran after him but he was nowhere to be found. </em></div><div><em> “Now what do we do?” Kate says questionably.</em></div><div><em> “Well I have to clean up this mess that Belsnickel made.” says Mrs.Claus.</em></div><div><em>As Mrs.Claus starts to clean up the mess Belsnickel made. Suddenly they heard a big BOOM .They slowly went outside to see what was going on but saw nothing.</em></div><div><em> “Weird.” in a confused voice Kate says.</em></div><div><em>They go inside and feed the reindeer. As the finish up feeding the reindeer all the elves come rushing in and talking gibberish. </em></div><div><em> “What are they saying Santa?” says Kate </em></div><div><em> “Their saying they saw someone outside of the dome.”</em></div><div><em>“Oh did I mention there’s a dome to keep? The evil people that want to destroy Christmas for the girls and boys just like Belsnickel but he is already in the workshop.”</em></div><div><em> “It has to be Belsnickel.” says Teddy </em></div><div><em>As soon as they got ready they went outside and soon as they went outside they saw Belsnickel trying to steal the heart of Christmas. Santa goes on the Christmas tree where the heart of Christmas is. As soon as he gets up there he gets the heart of Christmas from Belsnickel and as soon as he gets up there he uses his powers and takes the heart from Belsnickel.</em></div><div><em> “Ha nice try.” says Santa </em></div><div><em>When he got down he used his powers to throw Belsnickel out of the dome. Soon after that happened Santa drops Kate and Teddy back home and when they got inside they see a ton of presents from Santa </em></div><div><em> “Wow!” They both say at the same time. When their mom and dad come home from work they both work at the hospital they open presents when Kate opens a special on from Santa it was…a video tape of everything that happened and her very own skateboard since her brother won’t let her use his. When Teddy opens his is a…ornament it’s gold and when he hung it up in his reflection it turned into his favorite NBA player Kobe Bryant. As fun as that night was it was sadly over but what will happen next year………</em></div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div><em>                   The end!</em></div><div><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:31:49 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115069177</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115069582</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>Christmas Miracle</div><div>  By: Kylie Kutscheid </div><div>Summary </div><div>I'm going horseback riding and five little elves are popping out at me. I got trapped into a place normal people cannot get to. I have to do all of these challenges to save Christmas.These are not your normal elves either no way. They are good and bad. Bad elves that are trying to prevent Christmas from going on. Yikes, waking up and seeing no presents under the tree. Sad right I need to save Christmas and stop the bad elves NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!</div><div><br><br><br></div><div>Today is my birthday, and my parents surprised me by taking me horseback riding ya! When we got there, all of the horses were so cute, they were like a baby cat.And I got a black horse named Ram-Rod. We set out on our adventure, and started getting deeper into the woods. I started hearing the rustling in the trees, and it was not the horse we all heard. The noise kept following us. Just then, five little elves the size of my water battle popped out on the trail. There was a big flash and somehow we reappeared someplace cold. </div><div><br></div><div>“Are we at the North Pole?” I asked my mom. The little elves showed up again and told us their names.  Some looked friendly, but a few didn’t. I whispered to my dad, </div><div>“I think Doodle, Alex, and Eddy are the bad elves trying to steal Christmas.”</div><div><br></div><div>The good elves are named Joy and Snowball. They smiled at us and. We looked around and someone wearing a big red suit and hat appeared before our eyes. </div><div><br></div><div>“Santa is that really you?”, I asked.</div><div><br></div><div> “Ho, Ho, Ho, yes it is me! “The games need to begin,” </div><div>yelled Santa.</div><div> “Huh,” I said to Joy and Snowball.  They told me “This is where the good and bad elves battle.” </div><div><br></div><div>Santa explained the games. “Ho, ho, ho, we are going to have a snowball fight, then a sledding contest, and end with an igloo building contest to see the fastest person or elf that can build an igloo.” </div><div>He continued, “First up is a snowball fight. Eddie and Snowball you guys are up first.</div><div>   “Ok, they both said. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh went the snowballs as they flew through the air. Snowball landed one on Eddy’s head. </div><div>“Snowball wins for the team good elves one bad elves zero. Next up is the sled race.”</div><div>“Doodle  joy, go pick your sled. joy with the roadster racer and doodle with The turbo sled.”</div><div> “1,2,3, GO!” 5 seconds later they were down the hill.</div><div>Room “Doodle wins for the Bad.”</div><div>Team the next is first to build in the igloo Kylie and Alex ready steady go.”</div><div>“Kylie wins yaaaaaaaa.”</div><div>“Wait, said Snowball? What are?”</div><div> Santa said “Mrs. Claus is going to bake cookies first, eat the cookies and it’s going to be the cookie eat off.”20 minutes later she came back with 18 trays of cookies.</div><div>“Both teams are going to get 100 cookies for each team.”</div><div>  “The first team to eat all of the cookies wins.”</div><div> Hollered Santa </div><div>“The good team vs The bad team.”</div><div> “1,2,3 goooooooooo Munch,Munch,Munch”.</div><div>“The bad team wins .”</div><div> “Noooooooooooooo”</div><div> “But Joy says to Santa that I actually have a meaning behind their names.”</div><div>“O said Santa and what he asked”?</div><div> “They are trying to steal Christmas.”</div><div>“Christmas and all your presents.”</div><div>“hu yeah you better believe it”.</div><div>“OK then bad are going to Candy Cane jall.” Santa said sterling.</div><div>“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaa”</div><div>screamed the go elvis!!!</div><div>“Christmas is back a live”!!!!</div><div>Two Years later, </div><div>“get us out now.” Hold the elvis.</div><div>&amp; Christmaswas saved.</div><div><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="https://padlet-uploads.storage.googleapis.com/970432321/a2a9b7cbeff58fe5b80b9583a975b053/media.png" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:31:54 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115069582</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>The Ghost Fox. Ella B.</title>
         <author>eblaha001</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115070075</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The Ghost Fox.</div><div>By Ella Blaha</div><div><br></div><div><br></div><div><br></div><div>♥︎♣︎♦︎♠︎= months/years has passed </div><div><strong>PLEDGE</strong></div><div><br></div><div>Long ago there were 6 tribes of foxes that ruled the world. Each tribe had their own power. The first was the water tribe. The foxes were all blue with bright teal eyes to see underwater. The next was the fire tribe. The foxes were red with a fire flaming tail. Dark black and red eyes like lava. The most common tribe was the earth tribe. They had dark brown fur like dirt. And brown eyes like mud. The fourth one is the nature tribe. The fur is grass green and has vines tangled around them. Also, Emerald green eyes with a beautiful flower crown. Second to last, is the shadow tribe.  The foxes are black with dark shadow eyes. They are mainly boys. The last and most rare tribe to get into ever is the ghost tribe. They are all white with ghost eyes. And mainly all girls. The 6 tribes lived in harmony and peace for 4 hundred years. Until the kings and queens pup of the ghost tribe was captured and taken away. All 6 tribes were blaming each other and the king and queen of the ghost tribe would not stop the war until their long lost daughter was home at last. This is where our young ghost fox begins her journey back home.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 1. <strong>THE SHADOW IN THE FOREST.</strong></div><div><br></div><div>I was out with my mother today. It was warm and bright in the forest and she was teaching my sister, Lily, a red fox as beautiful as a lily, how to hunt.  She is 5.  My brother, Dunkin, a buff and strong red fox, he is 6 and me, Ghost, I’m a rare kind of fox. I’m a ghost fox with all white eyes but not blind. For me, just to be unlucky, I’m the youngest of my family, just 4 years old. Mother is a red fox too. She always said I look just like my father. I wish I could have met my father. Mother always said he was also a ghost fox. </div><div>“Mother, look, a bunny!” my annoying sister barked. </div><div>“That is way too small for me,” said Dunkin in a rude manner. </div><div> But then mother saw a buck.</div><div>“I’m going to get it!” said my sis.</div><div> “No, I am!” said my bro. </div><div>But they are so slow that I got the buck with my ghost hunting skills.</div><div> “That’s my girl!” Mother said. </div><div>“Thanks mom!” I said just to make her happy but inside it felt like something was wrong.</div><div>When we got home from hunting there was a red fox at the front door. Mother said to stay right behind the cave so the fox could not see us.</div><div> “What is she doing!” said Lily.</div><div> “I’m going to go to my mother,” said Dunkin. </div><div>“No, she said to stay here!” Lily yelled.</div><div> Well they were fighting. I looked behind me to see snow! </div><div>“Guys, look at the snow!” I said  in a very happy voice.</div><div>They were not listening. In a curious mind of mine, I went to go check it out. It was so cold and wet. But then there was a shadow that ran right in front of me. Then the world went black.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter. 2 <strong>SHADOW</strong></div><div><br></div><div>When I woke up, I saw a beautiful waterfall and a tree house. I look around and see a shadow in the tree house, so I start to climb up. </div><div>“Hello, Is anyone there?” I said in a soft voice. </div><div>“I see you woke up Ghost,” said the shadow man. </div><div>“Who are you and how do you know my name!?!” I yelled.</div><div> But when I got in the tree house I saw the cutest fox I’ve ever seen. But he was a shadow fox and I was a ghost fox. </div><div>“Hi Ghost. Sorry for the surprise. My name is shadow.” He said in a calm voice. </div><div>“Hi shadow. But how do you know my name?” I said. </div><div>“Oh, Ok, I will tell you how I know your name.”I was only a pup when my parents abandoned me but then I saw your family. You were the tiniest pup ever. I have been living in this treehouse ever since.” “That’s why I know your name.” He said looking out the window.</div><div> “Wow Well...” I started.</div><div> “Ghost the fox is gone.” Mother was looking for me.</div><div> “Well shadow, I gotta go, bye.” I said leaping out of the tree house.</div><div>                                         ♥︎♣︎♦︎♠︎</div><div>As day’s turned into months into years. Every day I would visit shadow in the tree house. I’m 16 now. Dunkin is 18. And Lily is 17. Mother is getting older and is growing weaker and weaker every day. I was always the one who had to get food. Dunkin was the one who protects us and Lily is taking care of mother. </div><div>“Hey Dunkin.” I said.</div><div> “What is it Ghost?” He said in a very rude way.</div><div>“I have to go somewhere, can you keep mother safe.” I asked him.</div><div> “Of course I can Ghost.” He said.</div><div>“Thanks!” I said well running the way that I always do to the tree house. </div><div>Shadow was right at the waterfall with sunflowers, my favorite flower. </div><div>“Shadow what is going on?” I asked. </div><div>“Ghost I have to tell you something.” He said while blushing</div><div> “Ok go for it.” I said while looking at him as we walked into the cave in the waterfall.</div><div>“The first time I saw you I thought you were the cutest fox I’ve ever seen. Will you be my fox friend?” He said.</div><div> “Well , umm… Yes!” I said pouncing on him.</div><div> We nuzzled nose to nose and I felt like I was in heaven. Then we heard a loud scream from the den. <strong>MOTHER!</strong></div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 3. <strong>THE REAL STORY</strong></div><div><br></div><div>As we ran to the cave, Lily was crying. </div><div>Mother is dead! The red fox did it! Said Lily still crying </div><div>“Mother! What have they done!” I said crying </div><div>I walked over to her. Dunkin was holding back tears. She was ice cold. But when I laid  by her she got warmer and warmer. Lily stopped crying and looked like she was going  to explode. Dunkin was staring at me like this was normal. Shadow was walking over by me and laid down. She got warm then her eyes opened.</div><div>“Ghost! Lily! Dunkin! Who are you?” Said mother.</div><div>“Mom!” We all Shouted hugging her.</div><div>“But who is this black fox guy?” Mother said </div><div>“Yeah who is he Ghost?” Said Dunkin </div><div>“Sorry guys. This is Shadow. I have been visiting him every day in his tree house. And we have secrets. But mom and Lily can help me. And lastly Dunkin no attacking him.” I said with no breath left.</div><div>“Ok.” Whispered mother. “But there is something you need to know ghost so sit down and come in close.”</div><div>“Ok mother.” I said cuddling up to shadow.</div><div>“When you were a pup you lived with your mom and dad, but one night there was a fox that went in and stole you from your den. I attached the fox and kept you safe from the dangers out there. The red fox was the one who tried to get you and the one who got me. Today we will back up and leave to your home town with you so you can go to magic school and see you mom and dad.” Crying mother with tears rolling down her face. “Shadow can come with and you can tell me all about him.”</div><div>“Ok moth.. I meant. umm what is your real name?” I asked</div><div>“You can call me Cary.” She said.</div><div>“Ok well me and shadow will start packing up his tree house and we can leave in the morning. I said. And before I go and help pack, Shadow is my foxfriend. Lastly, I will try to build a wagon for us with magic.”</div><div>“Ok.” They all said.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 4. <strong>INTO THE FOREST</strong></div><div><br></div><div>We set off into the forest with a magic wagon that I made. Also, a lot  of food, water, leaf blankets, and books of magic for me. We got deeper and deeper into the forest. We came upon a river with water so blue you could see your face in it. We stopped to get some water and get fish for lunch.</div><div>“I’ll get some fish with Shadow.” Said Dunkin. “And can you guys get some flowers to make the wagon smell good.” </div><div>As Shadow leaped into the water, Cary, Lily, and I went off to find some lilies, daisies, and sunflowers in the woods. <strong>BANG!</strong> </div><div>“What was that! And where is mother?” Said Lily </div><div>We ran and ran into the patch of sunflowers when we found Cary dead.</div><div>“Stay here Lily, I'm going to get Shadow and Dunkin.” I cried. </div><div>“Ok.” Said Lily </div><div>I raced back to the wagon when I saw a man with a hunting gun pointing it at Shadow. I pounded on him and bit him so hard a little blood came out. <strong>BANG! </strong>The bolt went right through me and hit him right in the head. </div><div>“What the heck!” said Shadow. “Ghost are you ok, are you hurt!”</div><div>“No, no I’m fine.” I said. “Are you fine?”</div><div>“Yep.” they both said</div><div>“Come quick I totally forgot Cary’s hurt!” I said.</div><div>We ran fast as we could go but when we got there it was too late the hunter took Cary away. All that was left was a patch of blood.</div><div>“No, Lily, where are you?” Dunkin cried </div><div>“I’m here Dunkin,” Lily cried </div><div>“There was a female hunter that shot her an.. and took her away,” Lily cried, bursting into tears. “So I.. I hid in the forest.”</div><div>“<strong>I’m going to ki..”</strong> Dunkin was Interrupted</div><div>“Hold on there buddy we still have the main key person to this mission Ghost. We need to keep on moving. This is sad but people live, love, and die. It is part of life,” Shadow said, shedding a few tears.</div><div>“Ok then let’s move on then.” I said.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 5. <strong>THE WAR ZONE.</strong></div><div><br></div><div>As we set off again the smell of hot meat circled around us. </div><div>“You are doing great, Ghost! Now keep your eye  on it and don’t let it burn.” Shadow complemented. “It smells so good.”</div><div> “When can I eat it!” “I’m starving.” Dunkin growled  from the front of the wagon. Lily was up in the front with him too.</div><div>“It will be done in a minute. Be patient.” I yelled back to him. </div><div>“I think it is done because it sure smells like it.” I yelled back to them. “Come and get some.” </div><div>“Ow.” Lily said in pain.</div><div>“Are you ok?” I asked</div><div>“Yep I’m fine, really I’m fine.” Said Lily looking at the fish.</div><div>“Dig in!” Shadow shouted. </div><div>As we all dug in, the wagon stopped and we all fell forward.</div><div>“What the heck!” Dunkin yelled. “Why did it stop?”</div><div>“I.. I don’t know.” I yelled back.</div><div>As we jumped out there were foxes red as can be. Like fire. And foxes blue like the ocean. We were in the water tribe zone. But how? How were we in the water zone. Then it clicked we followed the river to get here. I turn around to see Dunkin and Lily’s tails turn red,orange, and yellow like fire. They were fire foxes.</div><div>“Hey, what are you doing there!” A water tribe guard  asked us.</div><div>“Hi, I’m Ghost, the long lost daughter of the ghost tribe king and queen.” I told them all about what happened and that Shadow,Dunkin, and Lily were my friends. And that we need directions to the shadow and ghost tribe.</div><div>“Of course your highness” the guard said. “My name is Andy.” “I will take you guys to the Queen tomorrow, you can stay with me tonight.” Andy said with a smile on his face.</div><div>Ok thanks! I said.</div><div>The night was so much fun. We had a party and the food was sooooooo good. As the sun set and the black ink night came we were all about to pass out after the party that we just layed down on the rug and couch and fell asleep. In the morning Andy took us to the water Queen. </div><div>“Your highest.” Andy said. “You have some guests.”</div><div>“Come in, come in. Who do we have today?” The Queen said in a curious voice.</div><div>“Hello your highest, I’m Ghost  the daughter of the king and queen of the ghost tribe. And I was seeing if you could give me directions to the ghost tribe please?” I asked </div><div>“Of course dear Andy can take you I will give him the directions but the bad thing is that you fire friends can’t go your mom and dad only allow shadow and ghost foxes into their zone. But when the war is over you can come see them.” The Queen said.</div><div>As I turn around to see Lily and Dunkin crying I felt like we were going to be separated from each other.</div><div>“Well I guess this is goodbye guys.” I said.</div><div>We.. well not for long we'll always have each other in our hearts.” Dunkin said.</div><div>“I love you all but I have to go now we will see each other aging, some day, some were.” I said.</div><div>As we walk out I hear the train come to get us. I just hope nothing happens on the way to the ghost tribe.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 6. <strong>FINALLY HOME.</strong></div><div><br></div><div>As the train comes to a stop I see two Ghost foxes running to me.</div><div>“Ghost! My baby girl!” The female fox said.</div><div>“Mom! Dad!” I yelled.</div><div>“Honey we missed you so much. But how is this?” Mother said.</div><div>“Oh, this is Shadow, he, is, well, my foxfriend.” I said.</div><div>“Well I give him permission to come to the palace. And he can stay as long as he wants.” Dad said.</div><div>“Thanks dad. And lastly can you stop the war now that I’m home.” I asked </div><div>“Of course dear. But now come and see the palace. And your new room.” Mother said. </div><div>“Ok.” I said running off to the beautiful palace.</div><div>The palace was so beautiful with ghost roses, and my room has the softest bed and blanket ever! And the food was amazing all night we partied because I was finally home with my mom,dad, and to be husband. Life was great after that no more wondering if I was where I was supposed to be, no more cold nights in the cave and no more loneliness.  But this is not the end of the story. No it is just the beginning of  it.                                                </div><div>               ♥︎♣︎♦︎♠︎                         </div><div>“Mommy when can we go see auntie Lily and uncle Dunkin.” Angle one of the shadow/ghost pups said.</div><div>“When daddy gets home from work sweetie.” I said.</div><div>“But when is daddy going to be home!” Logan said.</div><div>“Soon, bother.” Demon said.</div><div>“I’m home. And I brought some candy.” Shadow yelled over all 4 pups.</div><div>“Daddy!” They all said.</div><div>“Daddy can we please go see auntie Lily and uncle Dunkin.” Cary said.</div><div>“Of course.” Shadow said.</div><div><br></div><div>To be continued...</div><div><br></div><div>Book 2. The Ghost fox. The new pups.</div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="https://padlet-uploads.storage.googleapis.com/510617680/b39585e39f13e3443e4bd354f595d8a2/media.jpeg" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:01 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115070075</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>ksmith014_2_3</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115070676</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<h1>✨  Random Girl At Hogwarts ✨</h1><div>                                              By: Kayla Mikaelson</div><div>                                             </div><div><br></div><div>                                                         Est: 2020</div><div><br><br><br><br></div><div>                                                       (Future)</div><div>I saw little bubbles of color. I could still hear screams, all made the situation worse. But yet it couldn’t get any worse. It felt like I was stuck in a box, whereas I wouldn’t get out. I could hear and see which was almost worse than having no senses at all. But what I didn’t know was that everyone would be okay.</div><div><br></div><div>                                                   (Present)</div><div> I was reading <em>Harry Potter</em> and <em>The Goblet Of Fire.</em> ( GOF) I had a concentrated look plastered on my face as my dad called, “Dinners ready!” </div><div> “Ok coming down!” I cried, running down the stairs. I didn’t realize I still had my book in my hand until my sister pointed it out. “Ugh can’t you put down that book for one second?” </div><div>“If you must it’s a good book!” I said trying to sustain my calmness. </div><div>“How was your guy's day?” My mother said as she picked up asparagus with her fork. “Good, I practically spent all of today reading!” I said smiling looking down at my full plate. She sighed quietly, but not quiet enough whereas I wouldn’t hear. I ate a bit kept my distance from the asparagus, ew. That’s like asking if dogs like cats. The answer, no. “May I be dismissed?” I said calmly. </div><div>“Yes you may, goodnight!” My dad said sharply. </div><div>“Goodnight.” I said as well, but quiet. I snatched my book and ran up the stairs quickly. I went up to the bathroom to get a shower, brush my teeth and hair. I got changed and finally, went to my room. I laid down thinking of random thoughts like, <em>why are buildings called buildings if they have already been built </em>kinda stuff. My eyes fluttered closed peacefully and I drifted off to sleep, or so I thought. </div><div><br><br></div><div>I woke up but not in my bed, at Hogwarts? What? I rummaged through my dorm room trying to find any sign this was just a dream.  Maybe not? I tried pinching myself, splashing water on myself. I EVEN TRIED RUNNING INTO A WALL. By the way, that hurt. It was no use. So I stood there, at Hogwarts, where I always dreamed was a mystical place, maybe not. Then Hermione came in. “ Are you ok? It  looks like you just saw a ghost!” She said as she grabbed my uniform and threw it at me. </div><div>I responded saying, “Yeah i’m fine just uh- had a bad dream.” I lied. </div><div>“Well get ready. We still have to get down to the Great Hall and go to Classes.” She said rushing out of my dorm. I didn’t even know what house I am in? I looked in my uniform, great, a Hufflepuff. I quickly got ready and rushed down the halls. I knew from the books that we were obligated to sit with our house. So I sat next to Diggory, Cedric Diggory. I hoped in my mind that he knew who I was because I lacked the knowledge of who I knew. “ Hey!” He said making room for me at the table. </div><div>“ Hey Cedric!” I said still in utter shock that I’m at Hogwarts. </div><div>Cedric added to his words by saying  “So what’s the problem you seem off?”  </div><div>“Nothing, I was just surprised by Hermione when she bursted into my dorm.” I said taking a bite of bacon. </div><div>“Oh well at least it wasn’t all of the Golden Trio.” He said. </div><div>“Hey what about me. Am I not invited to the ‘trio’?” I said offended. </div><div>“Sorry sister..” He said. I spit out my pumpkin juice. </div><div>“SiStEr!?” I said in even more shock and confusion. </div><div>“Uh yeah? Do you have a fever, are you sick?” He said worried. </div><div>“Nope- I- uh… I gotta go see you later!” I said shouting across the room. I didn’t really care if everyone was looking at me. I just needed to escape the room. And my so-called “brother”.   At one point after running into my brother I wondered why Everyone looked so dull. Then I looked outside…… Death eaters covered the outside of the school. I could see spells being casted. I think something happened because when I turned away from the window CROWDS of students scurried along the stairs, I think they forgot they were moving stairs….. My brother came out of one of the crowds, took my arm and rushed us to the Hufflepuff Common Room. “What’s going on Cedric?” I said worryingly.</div><div> “Just wait. I’ll tell you when we’re safe.” He said, still attached to my arm. I saw Pansy Parkingston and Blaise Zabini rushing down the stairs but going the route to the death eaters? I was quite confused but had to keep following Cedric’s  way. Eventually there was another crowd of kids stampeding in, that is when I lost Cedric’s grip. This was finally my chance to see where they’re going. I ran downstairs yet again, occasionally tripping over some first-year’s. I finally got my eye on them! I ran down the stairs becoming more and more cautious of how much sound I made. I was hiding behind a brick when I heard their conversation. “You know Voldemort plans to ki** that Cedric dude tomorrow, right?” Blaise said. I stood complete shock. And yet I still wanted to hear more. I rather people not sugar-coat how they’re ‘sorry for me’ because I would already be sorry enough for myself. </div><div>“ You know what Voldemort said. If we ki** Cedric then we don’t have to work for him or get the Dark Mark.” Pansy said quietly.</div><div> “Come on guys, we have to go.” Said Blaise whisper-shouting.</div><div><br><br></div><div> I ran up the stairs. Not only I knew what happened in the book, I knew what happened in real life.</div><div>      I found Cedric in the Hufflepuff Common Room after what felt like years. </div><div>“You have to go somewhere safe, you can’t go to the Triwizard Tournament tomorrow!” I said shouting at him. </div><div>“Woah I don’t know what happened to you but I have no choice, this could be big for me.” Cedric said calmly looking surprised as well. I couldn’t tell him he couldn’t at this point. So I went to my room, maybe hit a wall or two but that’s besides the point. I went to sleep dreading this moment. </div><div>    </div><div><br><br></div><div>  I woke up, the sun shining bright yet. I was scared. But I tried to push that out of my head. The Triwizard Tournament was at 11:00 AM, it was 9:30AM now. I  Headed out of the Common Room. I hadn’t ran into Cedric yet luckily. I rushed down the corridors, finally making it to the Great Hall. I found the Hufflepuff table and sat down. I saw Cedric at the other end of the table. I couldn’t even look at him. I finished breakfast, and ran up to the Common Room. Once I made it I checked the time. Cra*. </div><div><br></div><div>                (sorry I know some kids' parents don’t let them say that!)</div><div>It was almost 11! 10:47 to be exact. Not that anyone would care. I headed over to where they were holding the Triwizard Tournament. I saw Harry, Cedric, Viktor and Fleur. It was about 5 minutes before they went into the Maze. Harry Potter was first up, followed by Viktor, Cedric then Fleur. Harry Potter and Viktor had already gone into the maze. I snapped a glimpse of Cedric and Harry wishing each other good luck. Pretty sure they’ll need that. Then they called Cedric….. my heart was racing. I could hear my heartbeat in my ears. </div><div>“He’ll be okay!” Cho said hesitantly. </div><div> “I sure hope so.” I said as well. </div><div>     I heard chanting, names such as Harry were being shouted. The noise only made the fear a lot worse. I saw Harry emerge from the maze. Only to see him holding my dead ‘brother’. </div><div>      (Okay off topic but ❌👅❌)  That’s when it happened…. I wondered if he was dead. I guess we’ll never know!</div><div><br></div><div>-Kayla Mikaelson🌚</div><div><br><br><br></div><div><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:09 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115070676</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115070731</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div> DEER HUNTING🦌  </div><div> </div><div>                                                                                                                                            By:Brady Stadler    </div><div><br></div><div>Did you know that people eat deer backstrap cause I do too?  I  am excited and happy to go hunting. I woke up at 5:00 in the morning which is early,dark and cold. I get ready as fast as I can. My cousin and grandpa are also getting ready. I am anxious, nervous, excited all the time  while thinking of getting out to our hunting spot.  </div><div><br></div><div>“Grandpa, are you ready to go yet?” </div><div>“Hold on, my old bones don’t move so fast,” said Grandpa “OK, let me know when you are ready.I am so excited!!” said Brady.</div><div> Grandpapa and I drive the ATV down the trail wearing bright blazing orange clothing. I park the ATV ready to jump off and make our way to the tent.  I was walking fast, getting ahead of him but I was ready to go hunting!! And we made it to the tent!! </div><div><br></div><div> We sat in the tent for 4 hours straight. And we saw the woods the whole time. We saw nothing, no deer, no squirrels, no rabbits, no snow, and it was freezing 🥶 outside. So the day was boring and I froze my fingers and toes off. </div><div> </div><div>We saw nothing because my grandpa blows his nose like a donkey, uses a heater, drinks Coffee, talks too much and uses an ATV to get places and yea. Sometimes I think in my head, “AAAHHHH, help me!” </div><div>Just as I am thinking about how much he talks he says, “Siri, what is the weather in Waupaca?”</div><div>“Ugh, I want to get away!!  I wonder what my cousin is looking at, in his tree stand.” I think to myself.  “We always see deer when we hunt together.”</div><div><br></div><div>  So then I came back with my grandpapa to the house and we made lunch. “And I was like when is the food going to be done cause I was starving”.Well they were making the food I was shooting my bow. Then we got done eating lunch and me and my Cousin went out hunting. And I was really tired so I was like “Jake I am going to go to sleep in the tent  if you see a deer can you wake me up please”. So then I sleep for about 45 minutes. </div><div> </div><div>When my cousin woke me up there was a huge buck in the field. I could not see the deer because it was right against the woods and the woods are brown and the deer are brown. I could not see the deer, it was like camouflage.  My cousin showed me over and over.  “Brady, the deer is right there!”  It took me a bit but then I saw it. </div><div>So my cousin was looking all over for his gun but could not find it. Could a groundhog eat it? we saw a hole in the ground in are tent. Then I got my gun out and I was like ”groundhog groundhog where are you at?'' Said brady.</div><div><br></div><div> I saw this Random hole in the field and I pointed my gun at it and then the groundhog Peeked his head out of the hole then I shot it and it fell back in it’s hole. Then the deer was still there and the deer was like “what was that I am just going to keep eating”. Said the deer. </div><div>And I reloaded my gun and lined up my sight with the heart and I pulled the trigger. BOOOOOOOM! “My ears started to tingel said Brady.”</div><div> He ran 50 yards then we lost sight of him. Later that day we waited till hunting was over to track the deer and we went to where we thought we shot him and we found blood there. Then we followed the blood trail and he ran all the way in the neighbors yard. And he was laying in the neighbors yard 15 feet in their woods. We took pictures and stuff then we threw the deer in the back of the ATV and went back to the house. We hung up the deer and we cleaned it. After an hour my grandpa was like “are you guys ready to go out to eat”. And we were like give us 15 min then we will be ready. So then we went out to eat and it was really fun. Did you know that you can mount a deer. It is when you put it up on the wall?. But it is really expensive. </div><div><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:09 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115070731</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>About my animals</title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115070737</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><br></div><div>About My 39 Animals</div><div>By Liam D</div><div><br></div><div>One day I went to let my animals outside.  When I got to my really big pen where the animals live, I heard loud chanting. For some reason, the goats were ramming the door trying to get out of the stall. As I opened the door, all of the animals came running out in a big stampede saying “We want food!” so I got them some food. They were trying to fend off the goats so then I gave the goats food so that they can’t steal the birds food then I decided to lock the goats inside the barn.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Meanwhile, in the house, my sister's cats were stepping all over her piano.  They were trying to get her to wake her up because they also  wanted food, toys, and more room to run around in. They were scratching at the walls-SCRATCH!  They constantly scratched the walls over and over. Then they finally got her to wake up. She went downstairs so she did not have to listen to their torture.</div><div><br><br></div><div> My dogs, Opal, Remington, and Danger were all fighting over food. They were talking too! “I’m so hungry,” said Opal. A little bit later they went outside and would not come in acting like they were like they are deaf so they could stay outside longer. </div><div><br><br></div><div>All of my pets were talking! I couldn’t understand it! How did this happen? How long would it last? Why were they all so hungry? I needed to figure it out! </div><div><br><br><br></div><div>Just then,  i woke up in the middle of the night</div><div>Thinking it was still happening then I go back to sleep and I wake up in the morning and I went out side to see if it actually happened to see that it was just a dream. But the next night I had the same exact dream and that happened the whole entire week then stopped on Sunday for no apparent reason it just went away…</div><div><br></div><div>THE END</div><div><br></div><div>About the author:  animals that I own.</div><div>I have 2 goats 21 ducks 1 goose 2 cats 3 dogs and 10 chickens. </div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:09 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115070737</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115071579</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><br><br></div><div><br></div><div>Three More Steps<br><br></div><div>By Oliver</div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div>I said goodbye to my dad and stepped out of the car into the cold winter morning. I stepped through the slush and snow instantly regretting wearing flip-flops. I reached for the cold metal door handle and pulled the door open. The warm humid air of the pool beat against me, I walked in and got my temp taken and sat down with Brandon, Isaac, Charlie, and the other boys. I pulled my cap on and pulled my goggles on. Then we sat and talked until we got called for warm up. I hopped in the water thinking I’d go first until Isaac said,</div><div>“I’m going first, scoot over.” </div><div>“Yeah… no I’m faster I should go fir…” </div><div>Isaac laughed.</div><div>“I’m WAY faster than you.” Isaac said.</div><div>“Look at the Heat sheets, look at the times, mine are better. Sorry I’m going first.” I said.</div><div>“Fine.” Isaac said stubbornly.</div><div>We hopped in the pool Brandon was in a different lane than me and Isaac. We did warm ups and got out, I dried off and waited for the meet to start. </div><div>“<strong>Event one heat one.” </strong>Called the announcer.</div><div>“What event are you guys?” I asked.</div><div>“ Event two heat four with a two hundred freestyle.” Said Brandon.</div><div>“Same, I'm excited.” I said.</div><div>“HA stinks to be you!” Isaac yelled.</div><div>“You can’t swim a two hundred without saying you’re gonna pass out.” I told him.</div><div>Isaac went quiet. Brandon just slouched back against the wall. </div><div>“EVENT TWO HEAT ONE.”  The announcer said.</div><div><strong>“TAKE YOUR MARK…” </strong>Said the official through the radio.</div><div><strong>BEEP </strong>swimmers dove in.</div><div><strong>“EVENT TWO HEAT TWO” </strong>the announcer said.</div><div><strong>“TAKE YOUR MARK…” </strong>the official said.            </div><div> <strong>BEEP. </strong>SPLASH!</div><div><br></div><div>SPLASH! I dive in, instantly I start choking and sinking, the clear water rushing past me. I look around and everyone else is sinking too. Then the water turned green for some odd reason.</div><div>Then I hear a loud booming voice “THREE MORE STEPS.” </div><div>Then I shoot up from the water like a firework and I just start swimming. I dunno why though I almost drowned and heard a WEIRD voice but it was like I was on complete autopilot.</div><div>I got out of the pool and walked back to the bleachers and dried off. I was walking around the pool to get to the doors, when I fell in the pool. I don’t know how that happened but it did.</div><div>I heard the weird voice again “THREE MORE STEPS.”</div><div>“HOW?!” I screamed back at it “WE ARE IN THE WATER!”</div><div>“WHERE LAND MEETS WATER.” It replied.</div><div>Suddenly I understood, the bullpen- a piece of metal over water so coaches can coach easier.</div><div>“The bullpen?” I asked it.</div><div>“I HAVE SPOKEN.” it said. </div><div>I hoped out of the water thankfully I was the last one in the pool so nobody saw me fall in the pool. I was curious so I walked three steps on the bullpen, well bad idea. I started spinning and spinning until my vision went completely black. </div><div>I woke up on top of a mountain. I looked around, there were grassy mountains as far as I could see… except for a fancy sign that read “wisdom falls”. Curiosity took over me so I naturally wandered over to the sign, when I eventually got to the sign I reached out to touch it soon as I did a squirrel appeared out of thin air. I stared at it for a couple of minutes then rubbed my eyes.</div><div>Then it said “howdy there neighbor! My name is chuckles! I will be your guide today at Wisdom Falls and Resort! Would you like a tour sir?!” </div><div>“No no I’m okay I’m gonna leave now.” I said as I started stepping away from the squirrel .</div><div>The squirrel’s eyes turned blood red and in a growling voice it said “SAY, YES THAT WOULD BE NICE.” </div><div>“Yes that would be nice.” I replied to it under force.</div><div>“Alrighty then!” It squeaked. </div><div>We walked on a trail for a bit and this is what I saw: </div><div>“That is what we call Wisdom Falls!” Said the energetic squirrel. </div><div>“Wow.” I said in awe.</div><div>“Follow me I’ll show you the hotel!” It squeaked.</div><div>“Fine.” I answered.</div><div>We walked along a different trail until I saw a building made out of logs. </div><div>“That is the log cabin hotel!” It said energetically. “This is where you’ll be staying!” </div><div>“Umm okay.” I replied.</div><div>I started walking toward the door then I stopped and asked chukeles “what are those carvings on the door?” They looked like this: ဣြူဋာဖဘ့၂၄၌+;ခလဘးရာ့င ဪ.</div><div>“That is Wisdom Falls motto translated into the noble language of animals!” Chuckles said with glee. </div><div>“Noble huh?” </div><div>“It means, be smart, courageous, and kind then wisdom will come to you!” It said.</div><div>“Do the falls actually give you wisdom?” I asked.</div><div>“Some say they do but I don’t because that’s just a fairytale!” </div><div>“The thing standing next to me is also a fairytale.” I said. </div><div>“Why would a stick be a fairytale?!?” It said.</div><div>“I mean you.” I said.</div><div>“Hey you’re the one in <em>our </em>land!” It shot back.</div><div>“And who exactly is our?” I asked.</div><div>“THE ANIMALS!!!” It screamed.</div><div>“WELL IT’S NOT MY FAULT A VOICE RANDOMLY APPEARED IN MY LIFE AND TOLD ME TO WALK THREE STEPS WHERE LAND MEETS WATER!!!!” </div><div>“How dare you speak of him.” It said in a very quiet whisper.</div><div>“Who?” I said.</div><div>“The boss.”</div><div>“Is that what you call him.” I asked.</div><div>“Yes.” said the annoying squirrel. “Here’s the story. </div><div>One night (while I was a person) I was making dinner for my family, when a man wearing a mask banged on our front door. At the time I didn’t know a man wearing a mask was banging on my door. I thought it was the usual kids that liked to play tricks and cause trouble in the apartment building. But no I was wrong the man busted in. I can’t remember what happened after that but all I know is he turned me into a squirrel.”</div><div>“Well that’s a shame, Now show me my room.” I told the squirrel with absolutely no interest in her story.</div><div><br></div><div>But actually </div><div><br></div><div>I hopped in my bed and fell asleep.</div><div> The next morning I woke up and the first thing I said was: “SQUIRREL GIVE ME FOOD NOW!” </div><div>I got used to that squirrel (mainly because it mostly acted as a servant.) But after breakfast that changed.</div><div>The squirrel opened my room door with a plate of acorns “here you go kind sir!” It said “It’s my mom’s secret recipe!” </div><div>I didn’t want to break the poor squirrel’s heart so I just thanked her and ate one of the acorns. I have to admit they were pretty good. They weren’t just regular acorns, they had seasoning on them and they were cooked. Well the squirrel is nice and she just wants to help me and get me used to this place so I’m not going to abuse the poor animal. I opened my door and walked out to the hallway when I saw a giant bear meditating in the middle of the hallway. I walked past it, then I heard it wake up.</div><div>I spun around to get a glance at, however what I saw was not the big black bear I saw ten seconds ago. What I saw now was a gargantuas purple cheetah, ten seconds later it mooed like a cow, after that a pink moped appeared out of thin air and it started for me. So I ran FAST, I mean I was scared of a giant purple cheetah riding on a pink moped. I think everyone reading this would be scared. I ran down the stairs and found myself in the lobby. I grabbed a stick from outside and whipped around to get ready to fight the cheetah but a purple cheetah is not what I saw, instead I saw RICK ASTLEY.</div><div>I thought that was the craziest it would get but I was wrong it started singing “WE KNOW EACH OTHER FOR SO LONG! MY HEART’S BEEN ACHING, BUT YOU’RE TOO SHY TO SAY IT! I THINK WE BOTH KNOW WHAT’S BEEN GOING ON!” </div><div>Umm... I’m still confused after that one. </div><div>“NEVER GONNA GIVE YOU UP! NEVER GONNA LET YOU DOWNNNN! NEVER GONNA RUN AROUND AND DESERT YOU! NEVER GONNA MAKE YOU CRY NEVER GONNA SAY GOODBYE!” </div><div>Still very confused. I held my stick in fist, and smacked Rick Astley with my stick square in the face. It disintegrated.</div><div>Little that I know, I’m soon going to meet Rick Astley again. </div><div>“HOLY MOLEY!” The squirrel yelled. “What happened here?!?”</div><div>“Let’s just say I got rickrolled by a...a… a very interesting creature.” I responded.</div><div>“Ooh I’m going to tell EVERYONE!” It squealed. “HUMAN GOT RICKROLLED! HUMAN GOT RICKROLLED! HUMAN GOT RICKROLLED!” It said while skipping around the lodge.</div><div>I decided to go for a swim in the falls. I was enjoying my swim, when a giant fish came up to me singing: “BUBBLE BUBBLE GUPPIES GUPPIES GUPPIES! B- B BUBLE GUPPIES!” </div><div>Great just great that’s perfect. I HATE ANIMALS!</div><div>I got out of the water, and ran to squirrel.</div><div>“How do I get out of here.” I demanded.</div><div>“You must ask boss!” It squealed.</div><div>“Where.” </div><div>“In his special chair.” It told me.</div><div>“WHERE IS THE STINKING CHAIR!?” </div><div>“In the falls.” It said.</div><div>“Got it, thanks.” </div><div>“You’re welcome sir!” The squirrel said.</div><div>I rushed to the falls and dove in. I searched around the water, I had to take some breaths. I eventually found this “boss” sitting on his “special chair”. he was located in the middle of the falls and he was Rick Astley…. great.</div><div>“HELLO HUMAN.” Boss boomed.</div><div>“I want to get out of here right now.” I tried saying but due to the water it came out muffled.</div><div>Boss somehow understood me because he responded “YOU MUST GET ME OUT OF THE WATER. THEN YOU SHALL GO HOME.” </div><div>I was up for that, so I grabbed a rock and cut the ropes tied to boss.</div><div>“NO YOU HAVE TO BRING MY CHAIR AND ROPES.” </div><div>So I tried lifting the chair but that didn’t work.</div><div>“Stand up.” I said bluntly.</div><div>Boss stood up then started doing the Rickroll dance. If this was a trick from my dad…</div><div>“YOU KNOW THE RULES AND SO DO I!” </div><div>I rolled my eyes.</div><div>I carried the chair upwards toward the surface, boss right on my side. By the time we were almost to the surface I was very short on breath. GASP we finally were out of the depths of the water.</div><div>“CONGRATS, YOU SHALL GO HOME NOW.” Boss said.</div><div>With that, he ripped a stick from a nearby tree and with lots of force he hit me with it. I started spinning slow at first, then faster and faster. I somehow got teleported to a closed target at three A.M. (there was a clock). I think I tripped an alarm or something because a fleet of police showed up and I got arrested right there. I don’t know why though, the target was closed but to get arrested over that?! I was riding in a squad car when suddenly it stopped and the officer told me to get out, I obeyed. We were apparently on a cliff, I didn’t have a good feeling about that. The officer told me to hang on the cliff  </div><div>I obeyed again only because I saw the taser in his hand. He handcuffed me to the cliff so I’m pretty much hanging on the cliff two hundred feet over the ocean.</div><div><br></div><div>All about the author <br><br></div><div>Hi, I’m Oliver. I’m 11 years old and a swimmer. My favorite food is probably tacos. I live in Waukesha, Wisconsin but I was born in Minnesota near St. Paul. I have 2 little sisters, Hannah (age 6) and Nora (age 8). I wanted to write a fantasy story with swimming involved and a bit of nonsense which I think I definitely accomplished. I also wanted to incorporate stuff I enjoy doing for example I enjoy seeing awesome views and being in the wilderness. </div><div>In the story, boss said “I HAVE SPOKEN.”   Which is from the show Mandalorian, I enjoy watching it with my dad (at the time of me writing this I’m almost done with season one.) My favorite football team is the Minnesota Vikings (Charles is going to be happy I said that.) </div><div>Just because I created Rick Astley in the story <strong>DOESN'T MEAN I LISTEN TO HIM. </strong>Instead I listen to a lot of country. Some artists I listen to are, Brad Paisley, Chris Stapleton, Blake Shelton, and Trace Adkins. </div><div><br><br><br>Note: I think I’m going to make a second book in the series.</div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:18 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115071579</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>WARNING THIS IS WEIRD</title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115072174</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>It was a saturday morning. Blazing hot outside and almost no clouds to be seen. I was at my house, playing basketball by myself. Making shot after shot and almost never missing. (Another reason this is fantasy) Until suddenly I felt hungry after 20 minutes of playing. I went inside to go get my lunch. It is usually the same everyday, a bagel, cheese, Doritos, and a drink. But today. When I opened the fridge there was no cheese to be seen. No Swiss cheese or cottage cheese or American cheese. None at all. This was very annoying. So I went upstairs to my moms room. And I asked her the most simple question of all time.</div><div>“Mom can we go to the store to get some cheese?” I asked</div><div>It was the most simple question ever. Yet her answer was very annoying.</div><div>“No,” She said.</div><div>I wasn’t about to argue with her because I already knew she would have won the argument so I just left the room and went downstairs and back outside. Halfway to the stairs I felt really angry, like, almost punching her. Yet as soon as I felt that feeling of anger my skin started turning green… My muscles started getting huge, as big as my head. I grew taller and taller until the point where I had to lean down so I wouldn’t wreck the house. I didn’t want to make my mom angry so I slowly walked down the stairs and went outside. That couldn’t have gone worse. </div><div>It was a struggle getting out the door so I broke it.. My mom is gonna kill me… And on that thought I forgot what I came outside for. Oh yea, I’m the “hulk.” But that’s physically impossible, not even science can shift a man's body to be this strong.</div><div>It’s all a dream… I have to wake up! Knowing that I tried every possible way that I know of to wake up. I tried splashing water on my face, holding my breath, or looking for things out of the ordinary, like a robot pineapple. Nothing happened. I just stayed in the “dream.” Then an idea came. What if I’m in a coma? It would make more sense because the “hulk” isn’t real and if it was a dream I’d be woken up. Then I remembered the real problem.. I HAVE NO CHEESE! Remembering that I rush to the store as fast as I can.. I don’t even care that people see me as a huge green monster that cheese is the most important thing ever. I got to the store and I saw so many types of cheese! I wanted them all but I can’t afford it. I just got American cheese and went to the checkout. </div><div> “You can have that free s-sir.” Said the employee. </div><div>I didn’t even bother responding because I knew I would get myself in a long and awkward conversation.</div><div>I tried to eat the cheese but it kept turning into a rock every time I tried.</div><div>The cheese was a rock. Or the cheese turned into one anyway.</div><div>So I just left and ran home as fast as I could. By the time I was home it was 7:00 PM which means it’s almost my bedtime. I just tossed my cheese on top of the bench so I could have it later. Knowing that I’m too big to go inside I figured I would sleep outside.. little did I know that wasn’t a good idea.. The next day I woke up in a cell.. I was being held in a castle with an evil wizard.. </div><div>“Hello? Is anybody here?” I called out… No response.</div><div>I call again, “Anyone around to tell me what’s going on?” No answer…</div><div>Then I finally yelled with all my voice, “HELLO!” </div><div>Then out of nowhere, a tall, big bearded, black clothed, middle aged man appeared out of nowhere.</div><div>“My my, what do we have here?” He proclaimed..</div><div>“Looks like you’ve gotten yourself into a pickle..” He mocked.</div><div>“What are you going to do with me?” I asked</div><div>“Hmm lets see.. Oh! Torcher you.” He smirked </div><div>“Wow. So cool.” I exaggerated</div><div>He responded with the worst thing possible…</div><div>“I will… I will.. I WILL… I WILL FORCE YOU TO EAT BROCCOLI!” He yelled.</div><div>“NOOOOOOOO! NOT BROCCOLI!”</div><div>My skin turned green, my muscles bulged out, and I once again became.. I BECAME.. I BECAME BILL GATES!</div><div>“Stay back! I have a money gun!l I yelled.</div><div>Pew! Pow!</div><div>I hit him with dimes and quarters.. </div><div>“AHHH!” He screamed</div><div>“NOW GIVE ME MCDONALDS!” I shouted</div><div>“Wait, what?” He asked</div><div>“YOU HEARD ME! MCDONALDS, NOWW!” I screamed </div><div>“Seriously? Out of all the places you want McDonalds?” He mocked</div><div>“BUD UMP BUMP 🤬 🤬!” I yelled</div><div>“No.” He answered</div><div>He said no… You know what I do when people say no.. I yeeted him to space. </div><div>And then tragically, I died of death.. </div><div>BUT I'M IN MY BED!?</div><div>“Ohhh so it was a dream!” I mutter</div><div>I go downstairs to eat lunch but I find a rock.. Not just any rock but a rock in the form of cheese.. Just like the one in the dream or coma or whatever. </div>]]></description>
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:26 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115072174</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>Dont read this it’s dog water 🤮👌🏻🌚</title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115072539</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>Teleporting tree</div><div>Will Jarecki </div><div><br></div><div>One fine fall evening my dad and I were about to chop down trees in our woods. The air was crisp and it smelled like warm pie. My dad had just started his ATV. It was warm outside, probably around sixty-eight degrees fahrenheit, just enough for jeans and a T-shirt. I jumped on my dad's ATV, and we rode into the woods, it was bumpy and it smelled like gas, the best smell in the world. We were just about to cut down our first tree when we heard a bird call, “Must be a turkey,” my dad said. </div><div><br></div><div>   Boom! As our first tree fell to the ground, dust rushed out from underneath the tree. It was an oak, I could tell because the bark on the tree, bumpy and dark grey, with a hint of red. The oak tree took up half our trailer so we went to go find another tree. Then there it was the     perfect tree, it would fill up the other half of our trailer, so my dad chopped it down, he was half way through the tree when all the sudden I didn’t know where we were! It was like my body knew where I was but my mind didn’t. Where did my dad go!? Oh wait he’s right behind me. I asked him if he knew where we were, he looked around and said “no”. He said it with a smile like he was happy. </div><div><br></div><div>   Then I got a vision in my head it was a tree, but no time to think about that, it felt like the world was collapsing. My mind was spinning everything was blurry, then all of a sudden everything went black. I think I got sucked into the tree or something. “Hey, hey wake up” a small voice said. It was my dad. I asked where we were, he said that we were in the future or something. I looked around and sure enough, it looked like we were in the future. Flying cars and things that didn’t even make sense. Me and my dad were on a platform, as the platform slowly floated us down to the ground. The road didn’t feel normal, or I think it was a road. It was sorta bouncy and it felt like jello, but just really big. Everyone looked at me in a strange way as if they knew I didn’t fit in, well I mean duh I didn’t fit in. I came from 70 years in the past. </div><div><br><br></div><div> Then I saw an office building with my name on it. I didn’t really think I would have lived until 81, Well it looks like I did though, because I was a multi millionaire. I would have thought that everyone was a millionaire because of the amount of money that was being made, but I guess not. Or would that make me a billionaire? I don’t really know, but I guess I would have to find out. So I walk over to the building with my dad. “Hey look, that building has your name on it.”</div><div><br><br></div><div> “Yeah dad do you think I didn’t notice that it is literally a big building with my name on it.” So we walked over to the building and took a step inside. And there right in the middle of the room was me but 81 don’t ask how I knew if I knew it was me I just did. I was just staring at me, that sounds weird to say but it was the only thing I could say. It was like I just met myself. It was soooo weird. I said, “hi”</div><div>I said “hi” again, just older. He said, “Come take a look around”. So I looked around there wasn’t much, but I knew there were different floors “come here dad” I yelled. We went up the elevator and things began to get blurry and I woke up in the hospital.</div><div><br><br></div><div>   I asked “what was going on”, my mom and my dad were there but they didn’t answer. I asked again . They answered “you had an accident” </div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="https://padlet-uploads.storage.googleapis.com/544615997/4fb0b155eb948e4faa58bf08fdea4ebc/media.jpeg" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:31 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115072539</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>The Adventures Of Bob The Blob</title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115073520</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>By:charles</div><div><br></div><div> Once upon a time there was a blob named Bob who lived in a colorful coral reef. But he only was there because he was adopted. He got adopted at birth and went to school at fish care, but he got bullied by a lot of geek fish. They laugh and take his potatoes for lunch. But Bob could not really do anything because he was not strong so they would keep being super mean and brutal to him because he was big,fat and round also,because he was a blob and pink they would say to him,</div><div>“Hi Barbra and hey girl,” </div><div>so he said to the geeks.  “I know I'm fat,pink and round, but you don’t need to make fun of me,”  but obviously they didn’t stop.  So he decided to do something about it and run away.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 2 Running Away</div><div><br></div><div> So one day he started his journey by running far, far, far away so that he would not be by the geek fish.  Later on, he came across a fish whose name was Wasabi. He was a catfish but the catfish didn’t look like any normal catfish. The catfish was a rainbow catfish. He looked awesome so Bob said, ''What's your name?” </div><div>Wasabi said''Wasabi!” </div><div>Bob said, “Oh, that reminds me of a song, Wasabi. Do you want to hear it?''</div><div> Wasabi said, “Sure!” </div><div>“ok” said Bob. “Bobby Bobby wasabi banana fana fo wabi fee fi fo wabi Wasabi” CRASH!! ”Hey I hope you liked that song but do you know a cool place to stay for the night?” Said bob. </div><div>“Yes I do,” said Wasabi, ”You take a left at Coral Cafe then keep going straight on Snail Way then you will see a shipwreck you can stay the night there,”said Wasabi.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 3, The Shipwreck</div><div><br></div><div> Later that night, Bob got to the shipwreck,but then he heard a “whooo” “whooo” “crack”, He panicked and ran to the closest hotel, He did not have any clams (money) so he could not purchase a room but the employees were generous enough to bring out a spare bed and let him stay there the night. Early the next morning, Bob woke up and heard that there will be an evacuation later that day and that everyone should move out early or they will be stuck in traffic. He rented a taxi fish out of the city but Bob told the taxi fish about being bullied at his home town along the ride so the</div><div><br></div><div>  taxi fish said, “You know, I know a lady that might be able to help you. Her name is BaBOOshca. She will help you”.</div><div>  “What do you mean kinda like therapy?” said Bob</div><div>  “Kinda” said the taxi fish.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 4, The Witch Lady</div><div><br></div><div> Bob got dropped off along this old and spooky house. A lady came out and said “HEY BOY WHAT DO YOU THINK YOUR DOING” “M MMr Mr.taxi driver sent me here”, said Bob “Oh,my good old friend Babbyface. Oh didn’t we have fun! Come In! come in!” they sat down. BaBOOshca said“OK What did he send you here for?” </div><div>  “Well I get bullied”,said Bob</div><div>“That’s all you need to say”, Said the lady then she pulled some things out</div><div>  “What is all  of that for?”,said bob</div><div>  “to help your problem” said the lady. </div><div> “What problem” said Bob </div><div> “your bullying problem” said the lady. So she did her magic then Bob was a whole new man. He had marvelous colors so marvelous that he is like a fashion model but since he is cured Bob said “I guess I can go back home now” </div><div><br></div><div>5,Home</div><div><br></div><div> The next day Bob made it back to the reef and no one knew who he was under all those marvelous colors. Then the geek fish said to him, “please join us you look so dope”</div><div> but Bob said “no you were mean to me” </div><div> but the geek fish said “ but we don’t even know you”</div><div> “yes you do” said Bob “do you know that blob that ran off because you were bullying him? That pink ugly girly BLOB”. “yah but he was just a big hunk of trash” said the geek fish </div><div> “But that means something to me because that was me” said Bob . I will go and play with some of the sea cucumbers. They would be nicer than you guys to me.</div><div><br></div><div>The end</div><div><br></div><div><br></div><div><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="https://padlet-uploads.storage.googleapis.com/970432569/8e501501f13b0f029d206cce2a86e490/77408FAC_E303_44C7_9F38_654158A415FA.jpeg" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:42 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115073520</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>Hi</title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115074899</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>                   The Pool Full of Wonders</div><div>By:</div><div><strong>Lily</strong></div><div><br></div><div>         I dive into the pool and instantly I get teleported to a whole new world.</div><div>   “Emily, time to get up or you’ll be late to school.” my mom said</div><div>    “Nooo” I said with exhaustion. I stand out of bed and I’m so tired. I can't even move. I just remembered today is a half day! </div><div>    “Yesssss!” I jumped into my clothes and ran down the hallway.  “ Today is a half day, today is a half day!” I chant. I ran down the stairs and into the kitchen ,and swallowed my breakfast whole. </div><div>     “Hey slow down.” My mom said “You don't want a stomach ache in the last week of 5th grade.”</div><div>    “Okay but i'm so excited.” </div><div>    “Have a good day and remember your lunch.” </div><div>    “Bye!” I ran down the sidewalk and across the street to see my good friend Angela ,and off to school I went. I'm finally there. School ends at 1:00 so I should have more time at the pool today after school.  I got to school right as the bell rang for class and headed in. I'm in school and the first thing I hear is...</div><div>    “Good Morning everyone today we will have our math test!” My teacher said</div><div>    “Ugh” The class said glumly. Why is there a test on a half day like cmon. </div><div>   The morning inched by one minute at a time until finally the bell rang. </div><div>   “Okay everyone time for our test.” My teacher said</div><div>   I hope I do well in math. The teacher hands out the tests and everyone looks nervous ,but I'm ready.</div><div>    Ten minutes later I'm done. </div><div>   “Class you are dismissed, have a nice day!” </div><div>Finally we are done and I can finally go to the pool, The Pool full of wonders. I head out the door and see someone blocking my way.</div><div>  “Why are you in such a hurry?”Snapped Georgia I walked past her and she stepped in front of me.”You're not going anywhere.” </div><div>  “Why can't you just leave me alone for one day.”</div><div>  “Why?”</div><div>   “Leave her alone!” Said someone behind me. </div><div>   “Ok Fine!” </div><div>   I turn around and say”Thank you.” to the boy that  has jet black hair with bright green eyes.</div><div>   “You're welcome” He said “Oh and by the way my name is Aaron.”</div><div>   “Emily” I said back</div><div>   “Nice to meet you Emily.” </div><div>   “Nice to meet you,to  Aaron.” I turned around and Georgia whispered</div><div>   “I will get you next time.”</div><div>   I walk out the door ,and bolt out running finally I can go!</div><div>“Hey where are you goi..”But I turn around the corner too fast to answer.</div><div>I cross the street and go into the abandoned house. Right as I walk in I see the glistening pool ,and I'm ready to hop in.  I change as quickly as I can into my swimsuit and dive in instantly I get teleported to a whole new world. Colors start swarming around me and it brightens up. It's so beautiful I can't resist. I let it take me in. A few seconds later it starts to dim and I'm in a whole new place.I come out of the portal and there I step out onto a green brick path to see Dragons everywhere. I smell the sweetness of the world. I look up and I see gugleberry trees as high as the eye can see. I look down to see that my swimsuit turned into a cloud white dress with butterflies printed on. I take a piece off of the gugleberry tree and eat it.It  squishies in my mouth. It tastes like sweet berries of all kinds.</div><div>   “ Sunshine where are you?” I call out</div><div>    <em>Here </em></div><div>  Sunshine my dragon swoops down and swishes the hair out of my face.</div><div>   Ohh I forgot to tell you but when you tame your own dragon in this world you and someone you trust are the only ones who can communicate with it. </div><div>   “Ready to go explore!” </div><div>  <em>I'm so ready. hop on!</em></div><div>   “Ok take me to a new place I've never been to.”</div><div>   <em>Ok coming right up</em></div><div>  Me and Sunshine flew up to my friend Anglea</div><div>  “Hi Anglea”</div><div>  “Hi Emily how was school today?”Said Anglea</div><div>  “It was good but we had a math test!” </div><div>   “Today we had a normal half day.”</div><div>   “Ok I got to go see you later!”</div><div>    <em>Tell her I said have a great day. </em></div><div><em>   “</em>Oh and Sunshine said have a nice day!”</div><div>    “Thank you Sunshine!” </div><div>     <em>Lets go!</em></div><div><em> </em>Anglea is a good friend of mine. She is about 13 years old like me , and we go to the same school. You might be wondering how we are here. Me and Anglea are one of the last of our kind. We are called the imaginnes (imagine-nees). We are the only people in the world that can go here.</div><div><em>   </em>Me and Sunshine flew for a while above the clouds and the sun was setting.I take in the air and it smells like fresh flowers. Me and Sunshine drift through the clouds ,and I feel the softness of them. I wish I could stay here forever. Whenever you are here in the land of the dragons time does not move so when I come out it is still 1:15.</div><div>Well practically I could stay here as long as I want but I also like my world too.</div><div> <em>Like the view?</em></div><div>“I love it!” </div><div>   Sunshine flys me down onto a mountain with a low mist around the top with Fire Frost dragons on it. They are the dragons with the fire and ice ability (They can spit Fire and ice out of their mouth).Sunshine is a rare dragon. She is a Sky Ray dragon. With the ability to fly up to the highest heights and turn invisible.Sunshine flys me up to the highest of the land , and the clouds are nowhere in sight and we fly higher. It's very still up here and no dragons. I'm touching my dragon so I can still breathe. I look up and I see Space Gliders. They are the only dragons that can go up there. Even if a human is touching the dragon they will not survive.</div><div>  “Ok Sunshine, I'm ready to go down.” </div><div>  <em>Fast or slow?</em></div><div> “Slow if you can.”</div><div> <em>Ok get ready 3.. 2.. 1..</em></div><div><em> </em>And we fly down at top speeds. The wind feels nice and we start plumbing lower and lower until we halt to a stop. </div><div>  “Ok that was fun!” </div><div>  <em>Want to head back? </em></div><div><em>  </em>“Ok but I want to stay a little longer.”</div><div>  <em>Ok </em></div><div>We fly back to the portal slowly. There are so many dragons around I can't  even count them. Finally we make it back and I see someone there looking horrified</div><div> “Sunshine do you know who he/she is?” </div><div>  <em>No but it's a he and he looks like you.</em></div><div><em> </em>The boy is standing there horrified by the dragons. </div><div>  “Can we go see who he is?”</div><div>  <em>Sure</em></div><div><em> </em>Sunshine flys me closer to see the boy. He has jet black hair and bright green eyes. Aaron! How did he get here? Sunshine flys us down to Aaron and he recognises me right away. </div><div>  “H-h-ow d-did y-ou get here.” Aaron shivered “ And were you just riding that thing!”</div><div>  “Ummm Hi Aaron sorry to scare you a bit I was jus…”</div><div>   “You thought you scared me a bit! You almost gave me a heart attack!”</div><div>  “You should calm down a bit and let me explain.”</div><div>  “ Okay but you have to tell me everything.”</div><div>  “If you are ready to take it in.”</div><div>  “Ok.”</div><div>  “ This is the land of the dragons where only the imaganees can go into. Here you can have your own dragon and you can be friends with it. Once you tame one but only you and one other person can talk to it.” I look at Aaron to see if he understands, but all he does is just nod. “Ok now you tell you're part how did you get here?”</div><div>  “Long story short I followed you here and jumped in here at the same time as you.”Aaron Explained “ How did we change our clothes this quick?” I looked up at Aaron and realized he was wearing a nice black shirt with blue flowers on it ,and he had black sandals. </div><div>  “Everytime you come in here you change your clothes.”</div><div>  I looked at Aaron and he nodded. </div><div>  “How did you find this dragon.”</div><div>  <em>She didn't I found her</em></div><div><em>  </em>“Where did that voice come from!” </div><div><em> </em>“I trusted you enough to let you hear her.” </div><div><em> Yep it's true </em></div><div><em>  </em>“ Am I in a dream right now? Can you pinch me?”</div><div> I pinched him and he screamed. </div><div> “I said pinch not punch.”</div><div>“Okey I'm sorry.”</div><div>  “When can I tame a dragon.”</div><div>  “Once he/she finds you.”I said “Just hop on.” </div><div>  Aaron hops on and instantly Sunshine took off. We flew on and I told him all about dragons on the way. </div><div>  “<strong>Wait </strong>won't my mom or dad miss me.”  </div><div>  “Here in the world between worlds where dragons hide to stay safe, time does not change.” </div><div>“Ok”</div><div> “Would you like to explore the land.” I said “Maybe I could show you some of the dragon type.”</div><div>“That would be great.”</div><div>“What did you do when you were little?”</div><div> “Ummmmm me?”</div><div> “Yeah who else.”</div><div>“I stayed inside and played video games most of my life, like everyone else.”</div><div>“That's not good.” </div><div>“What?”</div><div> “That you played video games.”</div><div> “Why?”</div><div> “Because if you were an Imaginee you would have never played video games.”</div><div>“So then how did I get here?”</div><div>“I think you hacked your way in here by hopping in at the same time as I did and made the pool think you were one.” I took one large breath, and said“I have never played video games before.”</div><div>“WAIT WHAT!”</div><div>“If I have played video games I wouldn't be here.” </div><div>“Sooo I could have been here a long time ago.”</div><div>I look at Aaron and he looks like a 5 year old who just dropped their mint chocolate ice cream.</div><div>“Yep”</div><div><em>We are almost at our destination the Misty Molodge</em></div><div>“Wait what is the Misty MooLog” Aaron says</div><div>“It is a place where almost all the dragons come to have a snack,and it is pronounced the Misty Mow lodge.” We fly higher and higher up the side of the Coferu. Coferu is a mountain with gugleberry trees all up one side of the mountain with a curl at the top. Right on the side of the mountain was the Misty Molodge.</div><div>We fly right up to the entrance that has a huge wooden hole that Sunshine can just go through. Right as we walk in it looks like a bar scene in a movie, but with dragons of all sort. There are the SwatBuclers, they can go underwater. There are SmockeScreens, they shoot fire from their snout. There are even the legendary, Wockowos, that can imitate the sound of any animal , and even become them.</div><div>  “Woah this place is awesome!” Cried Aaron</div><div>  “I know”</div><div>  <em>Would any of you like a Slahlberry smoothie?</em></div><div><em> </em>“Yes please!” I said</div><div> “What are Slahlberry smoothies?” </div><div> “Only the best smoothies in all the history in the dragon land!” </div><div> <em>It tastes sooooo good with gugleberry, you should try!</em></div><div>“What is gugleberry?”</div><div> “Guggleberry is a tree that tastes like berries, of all kind.”</div><div>“You guys eat trees,and are those the purple and pink trees with the red tops?”</div><div> “Yes and yes, come on let's go.” We walk up to the counter and Sunshine orders for us. (She is the only one who can talk to the dragons) </div><div><em>We would like 3 Slahlberry smoothies please with a side of Guggleberry</em></div><div>“Coming right up.” Said the dragon at the counter. He looks like he's blind in one eye.</div><div>He puts the milkshakes down and they look like blobs of puke. </div><div>We sit down at a table and we start slurping down the smoothie , except for Aaron.</div><div>“You expect me to drink this?!”</div><div>“Come on you have to try it.”</div><div>“Ok…” Aaron takes a small sip…..”OMG this is the best thing I have ever tasted in my life!”</div><div> “Told you so.” After two minutes we are done.”Hey Sunshine can you take us back to the portal?”</div><div><em>Sure thing</em></div><div>“Aaron lets go, I want to test something.”</div><div>“Ok.”</div><div>We fly back really fast ,and I look back to see Aaron enjoying it alot.</div><div>“Wohoooo!” Screams Aaron “This is the best day of my life!”</div><div>Finally we make it back and Sunshine drops us off to the portal. It looks like a door with vines twisting around it.</div><div>“Ok Aaron I want you to go in it.”</div><div>“Ok” </div><div>“I will go with you ,and if I see you on the other side of it we can do this again tomorrow.”</div><div>“Ok ready?”</div><div>“Yep 3 2 1.” And we walk through. I start to feel water and I open my eyes and then I'm at the bottom of the pool. I swim up , and gasp for air. I see no sign of Aaron. Oh no! He's trapped in there! I dive in again and see him on the other side of it.</div><div>“Oh no I'm still here!”He says frightened” Why am I still here!”</div><div>“umm I actually have no idea?” I say honestly”Wait… what does the door look like to you.”</div><div>“It looks locked.” Aaron said “And the weird thing is you walked through it.Does that mean i'm stuck here?”</div><div>“Yes.” I said “ but there is one person who could help. His name is Sir hansel. He is the only person who has been here long enough to know what the problem is.”</div><div>“Where can we find him?”</div><div><em>We can find him at the top of the clouds on the Land of the Clouds.</em></div><div>“Well what are we waiting for let's go!”</div><div>We hop on Sunshine and she flys us up higher and higher until we are above the clouds, and I see a floating island.</div><div><em>We are almost there.</em></div><div>When we arrive, it looks like a palace. Jewels of every kind are on the walls.</div><div>“Woah this place is awesome.” Said Aaron</div><div>“Yeah.”</div><div>“You like it?” Said someone in the shadows.</div><div>“Yes.” I say startled</div><div>“I'm sorry I startled you there. Welcome to my humble home, I am Sir Hansel, how can I assist you.”</div><div>“I'm Emily, my friend here Aaron is stuck in this world and he needs your help to get out.”</div><div> “Hmmm” He says “There is one place you can go to open the door. It is called the Ray land ,where only Sky Ray dragons can go to, I bet you have no problem with that since you have one, but once you get there you will find a house, go inside ,and go into a room that has all pearls.”</div><div>“Thank you so much.”</div><div>“No problem,but you have to find the key that has a purple stripe.”</div><div>“Ok. Ready to go!”</div><div><em>Yes</em></div><div><em> “</em>Once again thank you so much for helping me.”</div><div>“It was nothing” </div><div>“Lets go!” We walk out and right as we get out we hop on Sunshine and start flying down to the ground.When we get down to the ground we start heading off to the secret land.  <em>An hour later </em></div><div>We fly into a cave and it is full of jewels on the other side of it is a beautiful house. We walk inside and it is very majestic. We walk into a room and inside is an emerald room. </div><div>We leave the room, and go into the next. It is more stunning than the last and is full of diamonds. </div><div>“Still not what we are looking for.” We walk into the next and it is full of pearls. </div><div>“Wow this is so pretty. “ I say</div><div>“Yeah” </div><div>“So where is this key?”</div><div>“Voice code unaccepted.” A robotic voice said</div><div>“Woah ,where did that come from?” I said</div><div>“Voice code unaccepted.” All of a sudden the doors shut and in replace of the wooden doors there were steel doors.</div><div>“Ummmm is this like a room where you have to solve a puzzle?”</div><div><em>I think so</em></div><div>We look around for a bit and find the numbers 8503</div><div>“What does 8503 have to do with anything?” Aaron said</div><div>“Voice code accepted.”</div><div>“Well that worked.” I chuckled</div><div>“Heh yeah.”</div><div>We walk through the door and I see symbols like some writing. All of a sudden the floor split in half and me and Aaron got seperated. I looked across the room and there was half of a door. </div><div>“Aaron! Aaron! Are you over there?” I called threw the walls </div><div>“Yeah Sunshine is with me.”</div><div>“ My room has weird symbols on the floor and there is a half a door on my side, what about yours?”</div><div>“ I got symbols on the walls and the bottom half of the door without a handle.”</div><div>“Hmmm, this must be like some sort of puzzle.”</div><div>“Yeah wait what does your first symbol look like?”</div><div>“It has a arm on its back and 2 arms on his legs.”</div><div>“Mine to!”</div><div>“Ok I guess I'll step on it. Here goes nothing.” I step on it and nothing happens”Phew ok what does the next one look like?”</div><div>“It looks like a dragon.”</div><div>“There are millions of them on here. What type is it?”</div><div>“ I have no idea.”</div><div><em>It's a Fire Frost dragon.</em></div><div>“Ok thank you!” I take a step…. safe.)^o^(༄”Anything else cause I need three more steps.”</div><div>“Ummm, It's a purple tree.”</div><div>“Guggleberry, got it.” Safe</div><div>“Next is a…. hmm I don't know.”</div><div><em>Sky Ray dragon</em></div><div>“Ok”</div><div>“The next one is a flag.”</div><div>“Okay.”I step on it and suddenly the floor starts shaking and the door opens up.</div><div>“Lets go!”</div><div>I take another step and I see a sign that says <strong>tfel eht ot</strong></div><div>“ tfel eht ot mean?” Aaron says</div><div>“I dont know.”</div><div><em>This is like some kind of puzzle</em></div><div>In front of us there are three tunnels, one on the left , one on right , and one in front.</div><div>“Wait tfel eht ot means to the right!”</div><div>“Ummm you sure? How do you know?”</div><div>“Im positive and if you flip it upside down it points to the right.”</div><div>“Wait, flip it upside down? To the left it says.”</div><div>“Omg Emily your right to the left!”</div><div>“Lets go!” We walk through the damp tunnel and water is dripping down the ceiling <em>drip drop</em></div><div>“This is kind of freaking me out.”</div><div>“Yeah I'm sure getting the creeps.”</div><div>“Meow” Said a figure</div><div>“What was that?”</div><div>“I dont know.”</div><div>All of a sudden a cat walks out infront of me.</div><div>“Hello and welcome to the caves, you have made it through most of the puzzles and will be rewarded a key.” Said the cat</div><div>“Wait you can talk!” I said “You are so adorable.”</div><div>“Don't let the looks fool you.” said the cat</div><div>“ Can you show us where to find the key?”</div><div>Lick lick lick “Yes I can, follow me.” We walk down a passageway that gets smaller and smaller that I'm crawling on all fours. </div><div><em>I don't know if I can fit thru here you will have to go on without me</em></div><div>“Promise you will not leave until we are back, ok?”</div><div><em> Promise</em></div><div>We head down the cave in silence until it opens up to a room. In the middle of the room there is a glass box with a key with a purple strip.</div><div>“That's the key we need!”</div><div>“Ahh yes it is indeed ,but before you go and get it you will need to go through me! Mwahahaha. I told you don't let the looks fool you.” The cat said. All of a sudden the ground starts shaking. The cats back now has giant spikes all over. He starts getting bigger and bigger until he is taller than me. He starts growing giant wings on his back ,and his tail now has spikes. His claws are now the size of the key and looks gnarly.He looked horrendous . “ Fight me and if you win you get the key to save your friend.”</div><div>“Why would you do this, why would you want to fight me?”</div><div>“Why not!” The cat said with a snarl.</div><div>“ Fine Ill do it.”</div><div>“Prepare to lose pipsqueak.”</div><div>“In your dreams.” I started charging at the cat with a broom in hand I found .</div><div>“Stop!” Aaron said but  I closed  my eyes and started rising up. I open them and I'm flying, but I can't see my hands. Then I realise whats going on. </div><div>“Sunshine I missed you!”</div><div>“Wait Sunshine?” Aaron said</div><div><em>Yes i'm here</em></div><div><em>“</em>But how?” I said</div><div><em> I had my suspicions on that cat and told you I couldn't make it any further and found another door and went invisible and here I am. </em></div><div>“Oh Sunshine you are the best<em>!”</em></div><div><em>It was no problem</em></div><div><em>“</em>Let's take this beast down!” We charge up to the cat and I smack him with the broom. Sunshine swoops down and hits his stomach.</div><div><strong><em>Oof  </em></strong><strong>the cat snarled</strong>”Is that all you got?”</div><div>“No, that was just a distraction.” Aaron comes in with a black Manteee dragon that shoots plasma out of its mouth, and then hits the cat really hard.</div><div>“Ahhhhhhhh” The cat's final words were, and he fell to the ground, and turned to dust.</div><div>“We did it!” I shouted “Thank you so much Manti.” I said to Aarons dragon</div><div><em>No problem Manti said</em></div><div>“Come here you smart dragon.” I said to Sunshine”You did great!”</div><div><em>Thank you very much Sunshine said,</em> and I squeezed her as hard as I can. <em>Oww okay thats enough Sunshine laughs</em></div><div>“Okay let's grab that key and get home.” Me and Aaron go over and try to pry open the glass.</div><div><em>Don't worry me and Sunshine got this Manti said Ok ready 3… 2… 1… </em>, and they smash open the glass with a loud boom! Aaron grabs the key and a door behind us opens and we walk through and end up back where we started. The room of Pearls. We walk out of the room and out of the house. I hop onto Sunshine and Aaron on Manti, and we fly back to the portal in silence. I take in the view and the quiet. There is mist surrounding the portal by the time we get there. </div><div>“Thank you so much for showing me around and helping me get a dragon.” Aaron said with exhaustion. </div><div>“No problem just tell me when we can go in here and I will take you in. Oh and leave the key with Manti. We don't want that getting lost.” I say with a chuckle</div><div>“Yeah.” Aaron heads over to Manti and hands over the key. “I hope I will see you tomorrow.”</div><div><em>Yeah me to Manti says</em> Aaron walks over and gives Manti a giant hug. </div><div>“Thank you so much for saving me back there Sunshine.”</div><div><em>It was nothing</em></div><div>“It was something you saved me and for that I will give you this.” I hand her my phone</div><div><em>What is this machine of some sort? </em></div><div>“It's a phone , whenever you want to talk to me, touch that button.” I point to a button</div><div><em>I will probably use this button all the time.</em></div><div><em>“</em>Yeah”</div><div>“Thank you dragons!”Aaron says He puts the key into the lock, twists it and unlocks the door.</div><div>“Ready?” I say </div><div>“Yep.” We walk in together and we end up at the bottom of the pool. Oh and yes I said We. I dive into the pool and instantly I get teleported to a whole new world. </div><div>“Well that's the end the end  of all this craziness. I made some friends along the way. But that's the end of this awesome day. All of the fun Done. But I hope tomorrow will be an awesome day.” I look at my bright green eyes and go to bed.</div><div>“Well that was a crazy day I met someone I could trust and I hope he trusts me and I just want to thank all of the people who have helped me get through this. (Even dragons).” I close my eyes and go to bed.</div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:32:59 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115074899</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>Scarecrows</title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115077652</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><br></div><div>By Addison</div><div>I am Olivia.  Most of the time I go and hang out by the old creek.  I go there usually when I'm done with school.  My mom died in a tragic plane crash when I was little so I only live with my dad. I also have no siblings. I do have friends there whose names are Coco and Brian. Brian is kinda shy and Coco is sometimes really annoying . I went to the creek today and saw this woman I have never seen before. She was dressed in a white dress. She was crying and I could see that she had a large book in her hands. She said that she had to throw it in the water. I asked her why but she said “because he is making me”.</div><div> She was about to throw it into the river but I took it out of her hands before she could drop it. I ran away back to my house and started reading it. It was about this boy named Jonathan, who had disappeared at Misty Valley farm. But then my dad called me for dinner so I could not read anymore of it. The next day I went to school and we were going on a field trip. I was confused because normally we don’t go on field trips but then I found out that we were going to Smoky Valley farm. When we got there, everywhere I looked there was a scarecrow, I took my book out of my backpack. I started to read it, <em>stay in small spaces at night. I felt uneasy when I read that, </em>I wondered what that meant then put it back into my backpack. When we got off the bus, the owner was the girl at the creek that was crying. I tried to cover my face when she was near me. So then I covered my face with my backpack and stood behind people.  At lunch she was serving the food that meant she had to see me when she got to me, her eyes got wide you can have your book back if you want I said,</div><div> she said nothing she was just shocked, uh I don’t remember you sorry</div><div> and walked away, I thought well that is odd, I got bored and crept out of the barn we’re we were eating I explored i saw a graveyard and went to go see it when I got into the gate I read the grave stones, Jonathan Webster that was the boy that disappeared I was completely shocked I wondered why he was gone but then i heard a voice behind me i got goosebumps it was the bus driver he said that Jonathan had died because he went out one night and went into the woods to get some wood for a fire but then after he never was seen again but now we all assume he died because you can’t run away from him and if he catches you you will-</div><div> why are scaring that child with those fake stories? Said Seth. You should get back to the bus. Hi I’m Seth, he said. </div><div>Why did he say- </div><div>oh he is just making up stories no need to be scared,</div><div> he walked me back to the bus where everyone was waiting. Bye Seth! I said,</div><div> i went to the bus because we were going back to school i had to sit next to brian as i pulled out the book he asked me a lot of stupid questions about why i was reading this book. quarterway we stopped, all the class got worried and started getting crazy. Did the bus break down, asked someone</div><div> why did we stop, said someone else</div><div> the teacher went to go get help. I took out the book and started reading again. I read more about Jonathan. A few hours later It was starting to get dark. I went up to the bus driver but he did not say anything but when he looked at me his eyes were blank white! I wanted to scream and I knew I had to get off this bus but I stayed and asked him a couple questions, what is going to happen to us? He told me that he could not tell me</div><div> so i went to my seat and got some food i went back up to the front said i'll give you this food if you tell me</div><div> he agreed to it and said that the smiling man will come and get us if we don't hurry</div><div> he will be coming soon I went up to him and asked what he meant he said he could not tell any thing only that the smiling man will come and get them all then he said that she should run I looked out the window and there was a trail I went and sat down, my watch that had not worked for years binged I looked down at it I had in words, <strong>RUN</strong> I went up and told the bus driver I was leaving I ran out into the mist and went on the trail my friends coco and Brian followed me coco said “Your crazy but I’m not leaving you”</div><div> I rolled my eyes and we went on. A few hours later I looked down  at my watch and it said <strong>HIDE </strong>we got to a cave and went and hid in it. It was very uncomfortable but We fell asleep in the cave, and the next morning my watch said <strong>RIVER</strong> I hadn’t told my friends about my watch yet. But I was going to,I hoped that they would believe me. Hey guys I- “LOOK!” </div><div>Coco said “a house!” There was a lady standing outside hanging her clothes. I thought, <strong><em>how is she hanging her clothes? they will never get dry we’re in the forest</em></strong>, the old lady motioned her hands to come inside the house, I was not to sure that this was safe, I looked my watch <strong>FOOD </strong>food was crossed out in words I still walked inside the lady’s house she was cooking gingerbread, “ I’m baking gingerbread for when o</div><div>when she was done she handed it to us I did not eat mine because I new my watch was right but coco and Brian still ate it, I looked out the window and saw to scarecrows pacing towards us the old lady slowly turned scary looking, like a ghost. The gingerbread turned moldy, Coco screamed, “RUN!”</div><div> We all ran out the door that was the only way out, we ran back into the woods the scarecrows kept chasing us, as we kept running I tripped, the scarecrows we’re not chasing us anymore, we could not see them at all but then we looked at one of the trees the tree had paint on it that read <strong>WERE WATCHING YOU</strong> we were shocked, we the water running my countdown on my watch was 3:20:32 till night time. We heard running water so we followed the sound and found the river we sat down and I told them about my watch. When we were done we all went and walked upon the river, the countdown was 1:34:54. We had only an hour and a half to seek shelter. I looked at my watch again and it said <strong>HOUSE</strong> we looked up ahead there was a house with a barn. It looked old. Coco’s socks were soaked I could tell they were but she never complained about them. I had started to feel connected to coco and Brian, coco did not seem that annoying anymore she  ned into scarecrows, I said. </div><div>I asked how I can get back home, </div><div><strong><em> YOU CAN'T. </em></strong><em>I grabbed </em>my bag and ran. There was smoke everywhere coco and Brian were sitting at the table, <em>this is why you don’t make fires in old houses. We went</em> and hid in a closet. 0:00:09 we heard the scarecrows clawing at the door. We saw a ladder that led to an old farmhouse. We climbed it and made it into the barn safely. We all fell asleep in the hayloft. And the next morning my watch had said <strong><em>MAZE. </em></strong>I assumed that meant I had to go to the maze I had seen when I was on the bus. I woke brian and coco up and told them that we had to go into the maze and that that was the way back to our homes. We went right away and realized that it was so big and we had to stay together, or we could get lost. We were very nervous. When we headed in we saw that it looked like the corn rows were getting bigger and bigger. My watch started beeping. I looked at it and the compass on it had changed one way said home and the other way said danger. When I looked up coco ad Brian were gone I started yelling COCO! BRIAN? I knew I was alone… was I? I started to follow my watch. I was scared but I kept going. I really hoped that Coco and Brian we’re ok and not turned into scarecrows. A few hours later I heard something and saw something moving. I ran and hid into the corn stocks. I see you little girl he said.</div><div> The voice sounded familiar, he sounded like the bus driver, I opened my lunch box and got some leftover food. But he was in a form that looked like a wolf or a dog. I gave him some food if you tell me where coco and brian are and give you some more food. He said that they were in the middle of the field,</div><div> so I gave him more food now for the final question. I said how can I get home? He said trick him,</div><div> the smiling man. And ran off. I kept following the way my watch was going. I knew I could trust it so I kept following an hour later I found the middle of the maze and saw a lot of scarecrows. But I kept going. I knew I was going to get my friends and go home. But I had to work. I walked up to the beacon looking thing and I saw there was a ladder to get up to get it looked like a portal at the top but I still needed to get coco and brian.  I saw the wolf dog come out from the corner with coco and brian. And then the smiling man came out from the corner, smiling. So, he said well what are you going to do? Sacrifice yourself? Or sacrifice your friends here. I can give you one wish if you stay here forever, like give you back your mother… i thought <em>we could spend the day together and not be apart anymore</em>. I heard a familiar voice coming out of the nearest corner. “Honey”? I climbed down from the beacon and stood they’re. I saw her, my mom, I ran to give her a hug but then I stopped. You don't sound like my mother i said, i started to walk back and then a button on the beacon and i ran up and pressed the button everyone thing went away and my classmates and coco and brian were back the cornfield was also gone and we were just in a plain field we saw ou parents and ran to them Dad i wanna go home i said “ok sweetie” and we drove home thinking of what had just happened i just decided to keep it to myself. When I got home it was late so I went to sleep right away. I went up to my room and got in my bed. I felt happy this was all over and I was at home and safe again. And I’m happy we got all my classmates and friends back instead of then becoming scarecrows forever. So know were pretty much all friends now </div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:33:31 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115077652</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>aglenn000</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115080385</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The chit chatter<br><br></div><div>By Aliyah</div><div><br></div><h1>Chapter 1</h1><div>I wake up to my dad playing music on my Alexa.</div><div>     “Wake up, wake up Luna!” He shouts.</div><div>I sit up and see my dad jumping around.</div><div>     “Oh my gosh dad what are you doing?” I ask. </div><div>     “Oh just about to get ready for work. Lucky you don’t have to go anywhere.” He says with a grin on his face. Just then my little brother Noah walks in my room carrying Rose.</div><div>     “NOAH!!” I yell, “Put Rose down! she’s gonna bite you!”</div><div>He sets Rose down. Rose hisses at Noah and my dad and Noah walk out my room.</div><div>     “sorry Rose. I know he upset you.” I say to Rose.</div><div>I walk out my room with Rose trailing behind me. I pick Rose up as I look in the pantry for cereal. I grab a box of cereal and start pouring the cereal.</div><div>     “Hey Luna, what time is it?” Noah asks.</div><div>     “Uhh,” I say as I walk towards the clock,”8:14.”</div><div>     “Oh ok I’ll tell mom I got to go soon.” He says. “Mommmmmmmmm!” </div><div>     “Hey Rose, wanna go outside? Come on let’s go outside!” I say to my cat as I open the door. Rose sat there and just stared out the door.</div><div>    “No? Ok then.” I say as I shut the door. I carry Rose into mom’s room and see Noah trying to pull mom to the front door.</div><div>     “Noah! Noah stop it!” Mom says.</div><div>     “Then come on!!” Noah yells.</div><div>     “Luna, I’m gonna take Noah to Brody’s house, Dad’s at work as you know, and after I drop Noah off at Brody’s house I’m gonna run some errands,” Mom says. “Are you fine with being home alone with Rose for a while?” she asks.</div><div>     “Yeah I’m fine with that.” I say.</div><div>“Ok well we gotta go, make sure to stay out of trouble! Bye!” she calls as she walks out the door.</div><h1>Chapter 2</h1><div>I lay in bed watching YouTube. I look up at the clock on my wall and saw it was time for my zoom call.</div><div>     “Oh 🤬! I gotta get on!” I yell. I jump out of my bed and run into the living room, grab my Chromebook, and run back into my room. I get set up and look at the clock.</div><div>     “Yes! Right on time.” I say to myself. I pick up Rose and set her on my bed. When I join the meeting Rose jumps on my bed.</div><div>     “Aww look at Luna’s cat!”</div><div>     “Her cat is so cute!” Everyone in my class says.</div><div>-a little while later-  </div><div>“Ugh finally. My call is done.” Just then I yawn.</div><div>     “Oh wow. Guess I’m tired.” I say as Rose sits on my lap. “I mean it won’t hurt to just close my eyes…” I start to close my eyes and I swear it was just a second I was sleeping but when I woke up I heard a voice. But I was the only one home?</div><h1>Chapter 3</h1><div>“Luna… LUna… LUNa… LUNA MAE!” the voice calls. When I open my eyes I see no one other than Rose looking at me. I stare at her and she opens her mouth like she’s about to say something. suddenly sound came out her mouth.</div><div>     “Luna, can you feed me? I'M HUNGRY!!!”</div><div>     “Ummm Rose?” I say.</div><div>     “Yeah.” My kitty replies.</div><div>     “You can t-talk?” I ask.</div><div>     “I mean I guess.”</div><div>     “Omg Rose come on we need to go to the vet NOW!!!” I yell as I pick up Rose.</div><div>     “Why? I feel fine. And you don’t have a car so how would…”</div><div>     “Uber now come ON!” I say interrupting her.</div><div>We ran out the door and waited for the Uber to come.</div><div>     “Where to young lady?” she asked</div><div>     “The vet please.” I say trying to keep my cool.</div><div>     “Ma’am there are lots of vets in Wisconsin, which vet?”</div><div>     “The only vet in the area?” I say waiting for this girl to go.</div><div>     “Ok less talking more driving let’s go!” she says as we begin to move.</div><h1>Chapter 4</h1><div>We arrive at the vet and we check in. A few minutes later a doctor comes out</div><div>     “Mrs Mae? Hi I’m Mrs Jolly so you can call me that or Anthem. What seems to be the problem?” Anthem asks.</div><div>     “Well I know you’ll think I’m crazy but my cat can talk…” </div><div>     “Umm hunny, I’ll look at your cat. Can I just have her name and your name?” Anthem says.</div><div>     “I’m Luna Mae Johnson and my cat is Rose Johnson.” I really hoped she would believe me but I doubt she does.</div><div>     “Ok so I’ll take Rose up and check her out. This will be a few minutes so you may wait in the waiting room.” Anthem says as she carries Rose away. I wait in the waiting room for Anthem to come out with Rose and 5 minutes later she does.</div><div>     “Ok so we couldn’t find anything wrong with Rose so I would just watch her…” Anthem says.</div><div>     “Rawr RAWR!” Rose hisses.</div><div>     “soo should I just take Rose home?” I ask.</div><div>     “Yeah and if you find anything else suspicious about Rose take her back here.”</div><div>     “Ok thank you!” I say as I walk out of the vet.</div><div>     “Well that was no help and that will surely be lots of money for that visit. I’ll be in so much trouble!” I say to Rose.</div><div>     “Oh well I’ll just sneak into your room if you're grounded. As long as you can still feed me your leftovers!” Rose says.</div><div>     “ROsE WHY DIDN'T YOU TALK WHEN WE WERE IN THE VET?!” I yell.</div><h1>Chapter 5</h1><div>When we got home I made myself a grilled cheese sandwich so I could think while I ate. Right in the middle of a thought I heard Rose.</div><div>     “Uh I’m kinda hungry? Can you feed me please?” </div><div>     “Rose wait I’m thinking of what to do with you because mom will be so mad if she finds out you can talk.” </div><div>     “But I’m hungry now!” Rose says in a hiss. </div><div>     “Here!” I say as I push Rose outside but quickly bring her back in.</div><div>     “Rose we need to go back but to a different vet.” I say quickly putting on my shoes again.</div><div>     “Luna mom and dad are going to kill you for spending all this money for no reason.” Rose says.</div><div>     “It’s not for no reason it’s for YOU because cats aren’t supposed to talk.”</div><div>We rush out the door again and this time get a taxi. I give the taxi driver his money and we go to a different vet. I say the same thing and the vet (this time a boy) said he could do an X-ray. He lets me come back with him to see there is again nothing wrong with Rose. We go home again with nothing. </div><h1>Chapter 6</h1><div>When we get home Rose finds a toy in the grass.</div><div>     “Look at this Luna! It looks like a mouse but doesn’t move! AWsOME!” Rose says excitedly.</div><div>     “Wow now come on Rose, I’m tired!” I say picking her up and carrying her into the house.</div><div>We walk into the house and I kick my shoes off exhaustedly. I give Rose food and water and walk into the living room. I clumsily trip over my feet and land on the couch. I start to close my eyes but right as I do Rose starts jumping in me with her toy in her mouth.</div><div>     “Rose go away I’m too tired to look at your stupid toy.” I say not even opening my eyes.</div><div>A little while later I wake up and Rose is sitting on the couch next to me. staring at me.</div><div>     “Rose, would you like to go to a third and last vet?” I ask.</div><div>I get no reply.</div><div>     “Rose? Are you mad at me from earlier?”</div><div>Again no reply.</div><div>     “Rose! Answer me!” I shout.</div><div>Rose doesn’t say anything but she does meow.</div><div>     “Wait… you can’t talk anymore!” I pick Rose up and start spinning around the room with her.</div><div>Her only reply is a hiss before I put her down.</div><div>     “Maybe this was all a dream… I’ll look at mom and dad’s credit card!”</div><div>I look at their credit card on my phone and see that there was no trace of me ever leaving the house. Everything was just gone! </div><div>     “Rose I won’t get in trouble!” I say as I pick her up again.</div><div>     “Wait a minute.” I say as I set Rose down. “Where? How do you still have your mouse?”</div><h1>✨The end✨</h1><div><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:34:07 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115080385</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>gdunning000</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115081709</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><strong>Very Normal Camping story</strong></div><div><strong> By: Gracie Dunning  </strong></div><div> Hello I am Annie. I am 12 years old and I would like to tell you about my camping trip last summer .I was at my aunt's house and she said we were going camping. I packed my bag to where it should have been flowing out. But for some reason it was not. So I thought that was pretty weird. The next day we left and on our way there I thought I saw people flying! When we got there my cousin asked me and my aunt if we had set up the tents. Of course we just got there so we said no. She asked “who did then?”. </div><div>    We looked around for clues but all we found was a note that said “Hello welcome to my game if you would like to play go in the blue tent or the green tent-The gamer trickster.”</div><div>    Me and my cousin went into the blue tent and we found another note that said...</div><div>    “walk over to the window to your left there will be an opening.” And surely enough there was a portal but it was pulling me and my cousin through and we yelled “HELP.” And no one came and we yelled again. And nothing even happened. It finally got us through and we came into Minecraft and I heard someone say “Welcome to Minecraft your goal is to find the bunker in the hot sands. Once there, there will be another portal taking you to another game and then the last game is the third game if you make it there. Hahahahahaha.”</div><div>    “Ahhhhhhhhh!” Said me and my cousin. so we looked around for the lair but nothing but sand for miles and miles and miles. Finally we found some food so we ate, built a little shelter and went to sleep. The next day we found something weird in the sand and it looked like iron and there was a lever right next to it. me and my cousin flipped the lever and found  the bunker. We heard that voice again. it said </div><div>   “good job you completed level 1. Now on to level 2. Head through the nether portal it should take you to the next game.” So we did and we found out that we were in the game Bugsnax. but we were a bug snack and we heard the voice again and it said </div><div>   “ welcome to level two try and find my house without getting caught by anybody.” So we made are way into the village but instead of everyone not noticing us they did notice us and tried to trap us but we escaped and found the house and we entered it and we heard the voice for a fourth time and it said</div><div>    “Congratulations you have beaten level 2. Now onto level 3. head over there to that door and you will be on your way after you complete that level.”. So we did just that and we were brought into the game amazing frog and we heard the voice again and they said </div><div>   “come to the spray paint factory. I will meet you there.” So we got in a car and drove all the way there. Once there we found a portal so we hopped in and we were finally in the real world but we saw someone. He said  “Hello. I am The Gamer boi and you have almost completed the level. First you have to find a few things of mine. There in that back room.” </div><div>   So we went in there and there was nothing and behind us the gamer guy closed the door and locked it from the outside. We were <strong>TRAPPED</strong>! We looked everywhere but could not find a way out. We tried to find a vent but there was only one on the ceiling. We tried to get up there and open it but we couldn’t. Then we found a ladder and put it up. We climbed up the ladder and tried to open the vent but it wouldn’t budge. Just then I remembered that I had my phone and I tried to call my aunt but I had no signal. Then something weird happened. The room started to shake. And then out of the vent popped an among us character. He was trying to help us escape. He gave his hand and of course me and my cousin took it. We love the game. He took us to a secret room and I realized we were in among us. But 2 years back when the game didn’t have any sound. I couldn't hear anything but he made a note that said he was imposter but he was nice and he was willing to lose just to save us. We put on the note thanks. He helped us vent and taught us some tricks but eventually we did have to go home so I put on our note </div><div>    “we had a lot of fun. But could you show us the way home now please?” </div><div>   And then he put the date to where the game had sound somehow. And he said “ I will show you the way home and give you everything in among us for free if you help me get everyone. OK.”</div><div>    “Ok” we said. So we helped him and we found everyone but before I could help he had to give us some among us costumes. I got a cute little puppy outfit and my cousin got a cat outfit and I was blue and she was black. We were really cute. And we were on the new airship map. We got everyone and then he gave our accounts the free things and the costumes we were wearing. He took us to a nearby vent and he told us “it will take you to your home. But would it be okay if I came with you?” </div><div> “Yes” we both said. And we all hopped in the vent but instead it took us to Animal Crossing but it was glitched and instead of the animals being peace full they were attacking us we managed to hide in a machine in a shop. And I accidentally hit a button that shrunk us. We tried to reach the button that shrunk us. We were still being shrunk and not only that but my cousin turned into a baby! And instead of wearing her clothes she had a diaper! And then we found a jar filled with baby dinosaurs. And then we found a jar that was marked </div><div>    “Babies” so I ran and I was starting to turn into a baby as well. Then we were both babies and when the animal crossing people came in they put us in there. And we were like two inches tall! We looked for exits on our cute stubby little legs and we saw a little bottle. We went over and looked at it and it said <strong>GROWING/ADULT</strong>. And I saw a giant jar that said <strong>WOLF PUPS</strong>. The among us guy was heading over to us and he was HUGE! He finally found us and got us out of the jar and brought us over to a machine that would make us big again. me and my cousin said “thank you for saving us. We really appreciate it so thanks” </div><div>    he said “no problem and can you take me with you when you get to the real world” and we said yes. </div><div>      Just then we heard the voice again and it said “if you can make it to my house I will let you go but if you don't get there without being caught you will be stuck in the game world forever!” </div><div>     Me and my cousin said nothing because we knew we would make it there without being caught. Just then something popped up right in front of us and it was a wolf pup and he could talk! He told us “beware for the gamer trickster will trick you into his trap and will be stuck here forever unless you get these things.  <strong>1. Glue 2. Rocks 3. Paper </strong></div><div><strong>4. Scissors 5. Rope 6. The game potion 7. Each other</strong>. Then you will be able to defeat him and earn me and doggo over there as a prize and I will bring you to someone who can make the game potion and show you what to do with everything.” </div><div>“ok but will we get out. We want to be back with our families.” We said nervously </div><div>“Yes  you will be with your family once you stop him. Now follow me” he said. </div><div>So we followed him and he brought us to a game called vacation simulator and boy was it cool. There was a snow mountain and a beach and a forest. It was so cool I just wanted to stay there and have some fun but there was one problem we were Tiny! And I saw my friend Gracie playing the actual game and then I had an idea. We went over to her and she picked us up. By the way she is playing VR (virtual reality). We asked her”Please take us two your room. We need to discuss something with you” she said “why do we need to discuss it in my room and why are you miniature and in the game?”  “Because we were trapped so just stick us up two your headset and we will be free” we said. So she lifted us up to her headset and we were finally transferred into the real world!  I said “where is your mom? We need to speak with her” she said “upstairs and also how did you get in my game. I was having the best vacation ever!”. Me and my cousin  ran upstairs and found Gracie’s mom. We told her to tell my mom that I was at Gracie’s house. Then there was a knock on the door. </div><div>                            knock knock </div><div>Gracie’s mom opened the door and the gaming boi was standing right there in front of us. And he said “congratulations you have successfully beaten the game” “what?” We said. “You finished the game now I will take you back to your family”.then slowly everything started to fade and then I realized I was in a dream.</div><div><br></div><div>                               The end</div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:34:24 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115081709</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>mmoody000</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115083273</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><br><br></div><div><strong>Wolf wind</strong></div><div><strong>Mason Moody</strong></div><div><strong>Chapter 1</strong></div><div>  “Today is the day I’ll become a SkyKnight,”I said to myself over and over.I was flying through the streets of Hancock the ground covered in snow glistening in the light of the sun.I walked up to the registration stand.   I said to the man there,“I’d Like to be an apprentice, Sir.”</div><div>And he said “Sure kid, what's your name and hustle they don’t got all day ya know”</div><div>“Gilen frostbite, sir” </div><div>There are only five apprentices for each master and there are four master’s,Blacksmith Halt,Musician Will,Chef Liam, and SkyKnight Ravioli and I want to be a SkyKnight.</div><div><br></div><div>  As I walked up to the stand I noticed someone or something in the shadows then suddenly I was pulled back. It was Jack and John.</div><div>“What are you doing here?”said John smugly.</div><div>Jack,Punched me in the gut,I punched back him in the beak,they both started throwing punches left and right at me I would dodge one then be hit by another there was blood coming out of my nose.Jack started to scream in pain I noticed a arrow in his thigh which brought all the attention to us</div><div>“What’s going on!” Asked someone in the crowd </div><div><br></div><div>  I was thrown out.Turns out I’m never going to be a SkyKnight. I was an orphan on the streets again.someone grabbed me. I thought it was Jack or John so I turned around and punched them in the face.</div><div>“Hey kid,I saved your feathers back there and you give me a feather sandwich,your welcome.”</div><div>“Sorry,I said,I thought you were them”</div><div>“Ya it’s all right,what’s your name kid?”</div><div>“Gillen,Gillen Frostbite sir”</div><div>“Well Gilen don’t call me sir,I’m Wolfwind Crowley”</div><div>My jaw dropped with surprise,Crowley is one of the most famous Wolfwind the kingdom’s most elite fighting forces.</div><div>“do you want to be a Wolfwind?”</div><div>I thought he was joking but I said yes</div><div><br><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 2</strong></div><div> “Your first test is to survive the night in Hangman’s Forest,”said Crowley.</div><div>“That place is haunted”  I said as chill went down my spine </div><div>Then Crowley asked “Do you want to be a wolfwind then.”</div><div>“Yes”I said with a gulp</div><div>Later that night when we got to Hangman’s Forest there were ropes hanging from the tree's branches,knots tied ready to hang someone on.Crowley sent me in with only a bow thirty six arrows and a camp knife and a goal to survive a night in Hangman’s Forest.</div><div><br></div><div>  The moon was full as I set foot into Hangman’s Forest,animal bones crunching under my feet  the forest seemingly closing behind me.I flew up to a tree and started to break branches off and put them on another tree,that’s when I heard a rustle in the bushes below.</div><div>“Who’s there? I have a knife,”I said trying to sound as confident as possible.</div><div>“Show yourself,”I said.</div><div>An arrow whizzed past my wing.I flew out of the trees and into the sky,arrows flying past me,a arrow hit my wing I let out a scream in pain </div><div>“Looks like this is it”I said to myself with a heavy heart </div><div>I was Then Caught out of the sky I passed out when I woke up Crowley was stringing a bow.</div><div>Crowley said “So you're finally awake.Two days is a bit much for a wound like that”</div><div>“What happened?” I asked him</div><div>“I accidentally shot you”</div><div>“What You Could’ve killed me!”</div><div>“You’re fine aren't you.”</div><div><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 3</strong></div><div>  A few days later Crowley gave me a recurve bow and told me to hunt</div><div>“I’ve never hunted before I don’t even know how to shoot this thing,”I said to Crowley </div><div>“Well,go do it.”</div><div>I walked outside grumbling and hunched over. I flew far away from the house. I then hid in a bush.There were sticks in my back.It had cut my back.Finally after an hour of waiting a large jackrabbit came out of the bushes.I thought we’ll be eating good tonight,I shot my bow and the rabbit was dead.</div><div>“I hit it!”I shouted as loud as I could </div><div><br></div><div>  I then flew back to the house with the rabbit carcass and noticed Hancock Castle in the distance and felt some sadness in my heart knowing I would never be a SkyKnight.When I was back at the cabin,Crowley had over five times the amount of meat I had.</div><div>“You only killed that?!”said Crowley his meat was already skinned.</div><div>“Well I didn’t even know how to shoot a bow.”</div><div>“Well you do now” said Crowley with a hint of happiness in his voice</div><div>“And now you get your cloak”</div><div><br></div><div>  The cloak was dappled in gray and white perfect for blending into the snow covered landscape of Hancock.For dinner it was all the meat Crowley hunted for us we had rabbit, deer, and even boar. We were only able to finish my rabbit.</div><div>“Go get some sleep,said Crowley,tomorrow your getting your knives”</div><div>“So where’s my room”I asked Crowley </div><div>“Upstairs go to the right and it’ll be on your left”lolI walked to my room, small but comfortable. I had a bed and a closet. There was a rug on the floor. It had a Hawk rito shooting an arrow and slaying a darkbeast deep under the ground.I seems like the legend of frostbite.About a young rito who has to defeat the darkness time and time again who is rebirthed when he die’s born with the same last name every time,Frostbite.</div><div><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 4</strong></div><div>  I woke up to the morning sunlight shining through the window into my eyes,and headed downstairs there were seeded pancakes on the table.</div><div> “Eat well today your fighting me”</div><div>“What” I was barely able to talk as if someone had shoved me to the floor and knocked all the air out of my lungs </div><div>“You're going to be fighting me not with arrows but with wings. Do whatever you want to do right now but at ten meet me here”</div><div>After I ate I went to my room to think of a way to beat him </div><div><br></div><div>  At ten I slowly walked downstairs. He wasn't there so I walked outside and there was a small circle of logs.Crowley was standing in the middle of the circle </div><div>“Your late” said Crowley </div><div>“Didn’t know where you were”</div><div>Then I socked him in the beak I tried to dodge but to no avail as soon as he threw one punch another one came but I kept fighting like I could still win and then a final punch to the beak ended it.</div><div><br></div><div><strong>Chapter 5</strong></div><div> Crowley woke me up with alarm in his voice </div><div>“Grab your knives and bow we need to get going”</div><div>“Why” </div><div>“There here”</div><div>“Who”</div><div>“The dark one’s,listen to me you are frostbite, the one who will defeat the darkness,now let’s go!”</div><div>Then Crowley shattered the window and flew out with me right behind him </div><div>“Who are the dark ones?”I shouted to Crowley through the wind </div><div>“They are trying to kill you so you can’t defeat the darkness,Armorgat”Crowley told me </div><div>“Where are we going?”</div><div>“I…don’t know”Crowley said almost as if he was scared </div><div>  </div><div>When we touched the ground above the cliff an arrow went through my wing and I was tossed to the edge of the cliff wailing with pain I fell to my knees and then another one to my shoulder and I was tossed of the cliff hanging with my left wing unable to fly with a hundred foot drop below and at that moment I knew I was a goner.</div><div><br><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="https://padlet-uploads.storage.googleapis.com/786670564/93523c24167e928964d8ac03d1078152/DC33B48A_2893_489C_9379_9E772688D36C.png" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:34:43 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115083273</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115090553</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>Brady Stadler <br><br> DEER HUNTING🦌  </div><div> </div><div>                                                                                                                                            By:Brady Stadler    </div><div><br></div><div>Did you know that people eat deer backstrap cause I do too?  I  am excited and happy to go hunting. I woke up at 5:00 in the morning which is early,dark and cold. I get ready as fast as I can. My cousin and grandpa are also getting ready. I am anxious, nervous, excited all the time  while thinking of getting out to our hunting spot.  </div><div><br></div><div>“Grandpa, are you ready to go yet?” </div><div>“Hold on, my old bones don’t move so fast,” said Grandpa “OK, let me know when you are ready.I am so excited!!” said Brady.</div><div> Grandpapa and I drive the ATV down the trail wearing bright blazing orange clothing. I park the ATV ready to jump off and make our way to the tent.  I was walking fast, getting ahead of him but I was ready to go hunting!! And we made it to the tent!! </div><div><br></div><div> We sat in the tent for 4 hours straight. And we saw the woods the whole time. We saw nothing, no deer, no squirrels, no rabbits, no snow, and it was freezing 🥶 outside. So the day was boring and I froze my fingers and toes off. </div><div> </div><div>We saw nothing because my grandpa blows his nose like a donkey, uses a heater, drinks Coffee, talks too much and uses an ATV to get places and yea. Sometimes I think in my head, “AAAHHHH, help me!” </div><div>Just as I am thinking about how much he talks he says, “Siri, what is the weather in Waupaca?”</div><div>“Ugh, I want to get away!!  I wonder what my cousin is looking at, in his tree stand.” I think to myself.  “We always see deer when we hunt together.”</div><div><br></div><div>  So then I came back with my grandpapa to the house and we made lunch. “And I was like when is the food going to be done cause I was starving”.Well they were making the food I was shooting my bow. Then we got done eating lunch and me and my Cousin went out hunting. And I was really tired so I was like “Jake I am going to go to sleep in the tent  if you see a deer can you wake me up please”. So then I sleep for about 45 minutes. </div><div> </div><div>When my cousin woke me up there was a huge buck in the field. I could not see the deer because it was right against the woods and the woods are brown and the deer are brown. I could not see the deer, it was like camouflage.  My cousin showed me over and over.  “Brady, the deer is right there!”  It took me a bit but then I saw it. </div><div>So my cousin was looking all over for his gun but could not find it. Could a groundhog eat it? we saw a hole in the ground in are tent. Then I got my gun out and I was like ”groundhog groundhog where are you at?'' Said brady.</div><div><br></div><div> I saw this Random hole in the field and I pointed my gun at it and then the groundhog Peeked his head out of the hole then I shot it and it fell back in it’s hole. Then the deer was still there and the deer was like “what was that I am just going to keep eating”. Said the deer. </div><div>And I reloaded my gun and lined up my sight with the heart and I pulled the trigger. BOOOOOOOM! “My ears started to tingel said Brady.”</div><div> He ran 50 yards then we lost sight of him. Later that day we waited till hunting was over to track the deer and we went to where we thought we shot him and we found blood there. Then we followed the blood trail and he ran all the way in the neighbors yard. And he was laying in the neighbors yard 15 feet in their woods. We took pictures and stuff then we threw the deer in the back of the ATV and went back to the house. We hung up the deer and we cleaned it. After an hour my grandpa was like “are you guys ready to go out to eat”. And we were like give us 15 min then we will be ready. So then we went out to eat and it was really fun. Did you know that you can mount a deer. It is when you put it up on the wall?. But it is really expensive. </div><div><br></div><div><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:36:04 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115090553</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>Oliver </title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115095033</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><br><br></div><div><br></div><div>Three More Steps<br><br></div><div>By Oliver</div><div><br>*very confusing and random at parts*<br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div>I said goodbye to my dad and stepped out of the car into the cold winter morning. I stepped through the slush and snow instantly regretting wearing flip-flops. I reached for the cold metal door handle and pulled the door open. The warm humid air of the pool beat against me, I walked in and got my temp taken and sat down with Brandon, Isaac, Charlie, and the other boys. I pulled my cap on and pulled my goggles on. Then we sat and talked until we got called for warm up. I hopped in the water thinking I’d go first until Isaac said,</div><div>“I’m going first, scoot over.” </div><div>“Yeah… no I’m faster I should go fir…” </div><div>Isaac laughed.</div><div>“I’m WAY faster than you.” Isaac said.</div><div>“Look at the Heat sheets, look at the times, mine are better. Sorry I’m going first.” I said.</div><div>“Fine.” Isaac said stubbornly.</div><div>We hopped in the pool Brandon was in a different lane than me and Isaac. We did warm ups and got out, I dried off and waited for the meet to start. </div><div>“<strong>Event one heat one.” </strong>Called the announcer.</div><div>“What event are you guys?” I asked.</div><div>“ Event two heat four with a two hundred freestyle.” Said Brandon.</div><div>“Same, I'm excited.” I said.</div><div>“HA stinks to be you!” Isaac yelled.</div><div>“You can’t swim a two hundred without saying you’re gonna pass out.” I told him.</div><div>Isaac went quiet. Brandon just slouched back against the wall. </div><div>“EVENT TWO HEAT ONE.”  The announcer said.</div><div><strong>“TAKE YOUR MARK…” </strong>Said the official through the radio.</div><div><strong>BEEP </strong>swimmers dove in.</div><div><strong>“EVENT TWO HEAT TWO” </strong>the announcer said.</div><div><strong>“TAKE YOUR MARK…” </strong>the official said.            </div><div> <strong>BEEP. </strong>SPLASH!</div><div><br></div><div>SPLASH! I dive in, instantly I start choking and sinking, the clear water rushing past me. I look around and everyone else is sinking too. Then the water turned green for some odd reason.</div><div>Then I hear a loud booming voice “THREE MORE STEPS.” </div><div>Then I shoot up from the water like a firework and I just start swimming. I dunno why though I almost drowned and heard a WEIRD voice but it was like I was on complete autopilot.</div><div>I got out of the pool and walked back to the bleachers and dried off. I was walking around the pool to get to the doors, when I fell in the pool. I don’t know how that happened but it did.</div><div>I heard the weird voice again “THREE MORE STEPS.”</div><div>“HOW?!” I screamed back at it “WE ARE IN THE WATER!”</div><div>“WHERE LAND MEETS WATER.” It replied.</div><div>Suddenly I understood, the bullpen- a piece of metal over water so coaches can coach easier.</div><div>“The bullpen?” I asked it.</div><div>“I HAVE SPOKEN.” it said. </div><div>I hoped out of the water thankfully I was the last one in the pool so nobody saw me fall in the pool. I was curious so I walked three steps on the bullpen, well bad idea. I started spinning and spinning until my vision went completely black. </div><div>I woke up on top of a mountain. I looked around, there were grassy mountains as far as I could see… except for a fancy sign that read “wisdom falls”. Curiosity took over me so I naturally wandered over to the sign, when I eventually got to the sign I reached out to touch it soon as I did a squirrel appeared out of thin air. I stared at it for a couple of minutes then rubbed my eyes.</div><div>Then it said “howdy there neighbor! My name is chuckles! I will be your guide today at Wisdom Falls and Resort! Would you like a tour sir?!” </div><div>“No no I’m okay I’m gonna leave now.” I said as I started stepping away from the squirrel .</div><div>The squirrel’s eyes turned blood red and in a growling voice it said “SAY, YES THAT WOULD BE NICE.” </div><div>“Yes that would be nice.” I replied to it under force.</div><div>“Alrighty then!” It squeaked. </div><div>We walked on a trail for a bit and this is what I saw: </div><div>“That is what we call Wisdom Falls!” Said the energetic squirrel. </div><div>“Wow.” I said in awe.</div><div>“Follow me I’ll show you the hotel!” It squeaked.</div><div>“Fine.” I answered.</div><div>We walked along a different trail until I saw a building made out of logs. </div><div>“That is the log cabin hotel!” It said energetically. “This is where you’ll be staying!” </div><div>“Umm okay.” I replied.</div><div>I started walking toward the door then I stopped and asked chukeles “what are those carvings on the door?” They looked like this: ဣြူဋာဖဘ့၂၄၌+;ခလဘးရာ့င ဪ.</div><div>“That is Wisdom Falls motto translated into the noble language of animals!” Chuckles said with glee. </div><div>“Noble huh?” </div><div>“It means, be smart, courageous, and kind then wisdom will come to you!” It said.</div><div>“Do the falls actually give you wisdom?” I asked.</div><div>“Some say they do but I don’t because that’s just a fairytale!” </div><div>“The thing standing next to me is also a fairytale.” I said. </div><div>“Why would a stick be a fairytale?!?” It said.</div><div>“I mean you.” I said.</div><div>“Hey you’re the one in <em>our </em>land!” It shot back.</div><div>“And who exactly is our?” I asked.</div><div>“THE ANIMALS!!!” It screamed.</div><div>“WELL IT’S NOT MY FAULT A VOICE RANDOMLY APPEARED IN MY LIFE AND TOLD ME TO WALK THREE STEPS WHERE LAND MEETS WATER!!!!” </div><div>“How dare you speak of him.” It said in a very quiet whisper.</div><div>“Who?” I said.</div><div>“The boss.”</div><div>“Is that what you call him.” I asked.</div><div>“Yes.” said the annoying squirrel. “Here’s the story. </div><div>One night (while I was a person) I was making dinner for my family, when a man wearing a mask banged on our front door. At the time I didn’t know a man wearing a mask was banging on my door. I thought it was the usual kids that liked to play tricks and cause trouble in the apartment building. But no I was wrong the man busted in. I can’t remember what happened after that but all I know is he turned me into a squirrel.”</div><div>“Well that’s a shame, Now show me my room.” I told the squirrel with absolutely no interest in her story.</div><div><br></div><div>But actually </div><div><br></div><div>I hopped in my bed and fell asleep.</div><div> The next morning I woke up and the first thing I said was: “SQUIRREL GIVE ME FOOD NOW!” </div><div>I got used to that squirrel (mainly because it mostly acted as a servant.) But after breakfast that changed.</div><div>The squirrel opened my room door with a plate of acorns “here you go kind sir!” It said “It’s my mom’s secret recipe!” </div><div>I didn’t want to break the poor squirrel’s heart so I just thanked her and ate one of the acorns. I have to admit they were pretty good. They weren’t just regular acorns, they had seasoning on them and they were cooked. Well the squirrel is nice and she just wants to help me and get me used to this place so I’m not going to abuse the poor animal. I opened my door and walked out to the hallway when I saw a giant bear meditating in the middle of the hallway. I walked past it, then I heard it wake up.</div><div>I spun around to get a glance at, however what I saw was not the big black bear I saw ten seconds ago. What I saw now was a gargantuas purple cheetah, ten seconds later it mooed like a cow, after that a pink moped appeared out of thin air and it started for me. So I ran FAST, I mean I was scared of a giant purple cheetah riding on a pink moped. I think everyone reading this would be scared. I ran down the stairs and found myself in the lobby. I grabbed a stick from outside and whipped around to get ready to fight the cheetah but a purple cheetah is not what I saw, instead I saw RICK ASTLEY.</div><div>I thought that was the craziest it would get but I was wrong it started singing “WE KNOW EACH OTHER FOR SO LONG! MY HEART’S BEEN ACHING, BUT YOU’RE TOO SHY TO SAY IT! I THINK WE BOTH KNOW WHAT’S BEEN GOING ON!” </div><div>Umm... I’m still confused after that one. </div><div>“NEVER GONNA GIVE YOU UP! NEVER GONNA LET YOU DOWNNNN! NEVER GONNA RUN AROUND AND DESERT YOU! NEVER GONNA MAKE YOU CRY NEVER GONNA SAY GOODBYE!” </div><div>Still very confused. I held my stick in fist, and smacked Rick Astley with my stick square in the face. It disintegrated.</div><div>Little that I know, I’m soon going to meet Rick Astley again. </div><div>“HOLY MOLEY!” The squirrel yelled. “What happened here?!?”</div><div>“Let’s just say I got rickrolled by a...a… a very interesting creature.” I responded.</div><div>“Ooh I’m going to tell EVERYONE!” It squealed. “HUMAN GOT RICKROLLED! HUMAN GOT RICKROLLED! HUMAN GOT RICKROLLED!” It said while skipping around the lodge.</div><div>I decided to go for a swim in the falls. I was enjoying my swim, when a giant fish came up to me singing: “BUBBLE BUBBLE GUPPIES GUPPIES GUPPIES! B- B BUBLE GUPPIES!” </div><div>Great just great that’s perfect. I HATE ANIMALS!</div><div>I got out of the water, and ran to squirrel.</div><div>“How do I get out of here.” I demanded.</div><div>“You must ask boss!” It squealed.</div><div>“Where.” </div><div>“In his special chair.” It told me.</div><div>“WHERE IS THE STINKING CHAIR!?” </div><div>“In the falls.” It said.</div><div>“Got it, thanks.” </div><div>“You’re welcome sir!” The squirrel said.</div><div>I rushed to the falls and dove in. I searched around the water, I had to take some breaths. I eventually found this “boss” sitting on his “special chair”. he was located in the middle of the falls and he was Rick Astley…. great.</div><div>“HELLO HUMAN.” Boss boomed.</div><div>“I want to get out of here right now.” I tried saying but due to the water it came out muffled.</div><div>Boss somehow understood me because he responded “YOU MUST GET ME OUT OF THE WATER. THEN YOU SHALL GO HOME.” </div><div>I was up for that, so I grabbed a rock and cut the ropes tied to boss.</div><div>“NO YOU HAVE TO BRING MY CHAIR AND ROPES.” </div><div>So I tried lifting the chair but that didn’t work.</div><div>“Stand up.” I said bluntly.</div><div>Boss stood up then started doing the Rickroll dance. If this was a trick from my dad…</div><div>“YOU KNOW THE RULES AND SO DO I!” </div><div>I rolled my eyes.</div><div>I carried the chair upwards toward the surface, boss right on my side. By the time we were almost to the surface I was very short on breath. GASP we finally were out of the depths of the water.</div><div>“CONGRATS, YOU SHALL GO HOME NOW.” Boss said.</div><div>With that, he ripped a stick from a nearby tree and with lots of force he hit me with it. I started spinning slow at first, then faster and faster. I somehow got teleported to a closed target at three A.M. (there was a clock). I think I tripped an alarm or something because a fleet of police showed up and I got arrested right there. I don’t know why though, the target was closed but to get arrested over that?! I was riding in a squad car when suddenly it stopped and the officer told me to get out, I obeyed. We were apparently on a cliff, I didn’t have a good feeling about that. The officer told me to hang on the cliff  </div><div>I obeyed again only because I saw the taser in his hand. He handcuffed me to the cliff so I’m pretty much hanging on the cliff two hundred feet over the ocean.</div><div><br></div><div>All about the author <br><br></div><div>Hi, I’m Oliver. I’m 11 years old and a swimmer. My favorite food is probably tacos. I live in Waukesha, Wisconsin but I was born in Minnesota near St. Paul. I have 2 little sisters, Hannah (age 6) and Nora (age 8). I wanted to write a fantasy story with swimming involved and a bit of nonsense which I think I definitely accomplished. I also wanted to incorporate stuff I enjoy doing for example I enjoy seeing awesome views and being in the wilderness. </div><div>In the story, boss said “I HAVE SPOKEN.”   Which is from the show Mandalorian, I enjoy watching it with my dad (at the time of me writing this I’m almost done with season one.) My favorite football team is the Minnesota Vikings (Charles is going to be happy I said that.) </div><div>Just because I created Rick Astley in the story <strong>DOESN'T MEAN I LISTEN TO HIM. </strong>Instead I listen to a lot of country. Some artists I listen to are, Brad Paisley, Chris Stapleton, Blake Shelton, and Trace Adkins. </div><div><br><br><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:36:57 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115095033</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>Queen Ava by:Ava p</title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115108713</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>    Once upon a time there was a queen named Ava who lived in a castle. She had on a really big ring.  The diamond was as big as a strawberry.  </div><div>One day, she was walking in the garden.  Queen  Ava was watering her flowers. She sat down to eat and saw that her ring was gone. She felt very frustrated and sad. The ring was from her mom and dad.</div><div>     She searched all over the castle.  When she got tired, she sat down on her throne. She felt something bumpy. It was her ring! She was so happy! Queen Ava showed her Mom and dad. They hugged her.  Queen Ava put her ring on and smiled.</div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:39:44 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115108713</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115110596</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>               Lost</div><div>                 By: Ava Matancsi </div><div>   </div><div>One day I performed at the Milwaukee Wave game with my dance studio. We shook the room with excitement, literally, that’s what the song is called. We performed our best and I felt exhausted after my performance. After we got home </div><div>I checked on my sea monkeys and than I jumped into bed and somehow fell asleep. </div><div>And when l woke up I was in a cave in the ocean! Where am I?</div><div>            Chapter 1</div><div>                The misters voice </div><div>“I am going to check this place out. Wait a second,” I said to myself.  I was all alone, it was dark and cold.  I was curious. As I walked by a rock, I heard something.  I ran behind a big rock and saw two octopuses talking and walking closer to me. I rubbed my eyes again but I still saw two octopuss comeing closer and closer.</div><div> I was weirded out.  The octopuses came closer, so I froze.  Just then, one of them sprayed ink and burned my eyes and fell to the floor I was all black and slimy.I felt like I was dying inside…</div><div> Somehow I woke up and I was in a different part of the cave but I was in a cage.I said to myself, hoping someone would save me.</div><div>“ I had to find a way to pick the lock”. I thought to myself. But how?</div><div>“Wait I have a body pin in my hair from dance so maybe I can pick the lock with the Body pin”.</div><div>YES! It worked ok I’m going to investigate.I said out loud.Who could have done this? Could it have been Mr. Flipper? I’m going to try to get out of this cave first!!!</div><div>            Chapter </div><div>              The path to get out!</div><div>“Wait,I see a light I am going to get out of here.”</div><div>“ (COME ON I SEE THE OCTOPUSS'')!!!!!l felt like I could scream.</div><div>“They are coming again and they are only a couple inches away.  I can hide behind the rock”.</div><div>“ I CAN'T FIND ONE!” </div><div>“MY ONLY CHANCE IS TO STAY WHERE I AM”.</div><div> “These walls are hot -BANG. Where am I again COME ON in the same place again.”</div><div>“ Ok I am going to pick the lock again and it worked not surprisingly but well.”</div><div>“I am going to find a way out.”</div><div>“ Wait, why am I on land when the cave is in the water?”</div><div>“That means that the OCTOPUSS won't be real because octopuss can't breathe on land?”</div><div>“That’s weird?”</div><div>            Chapter 3</div><div>                   The mystery </div><div>Now I have to figure out who the octopus is. First I am going to go down the block and find some clues. Wait. I just found a clue : the rock I hid behind it had 4 numbers on it. THAT COULD MEAN THAT WAS THE ADDRESS!!!!!!!!!!!! I am going to check out these apartments and their addresses. The numbers are 4695. Maybe I can find the address with that number. The number I am by is 3110. I only have 1,000 more to go. That is still a lot. I feel like there is a million more apartments to go. I exaggerated. But then I thought. Wait I can get my hover board and ride it to the apartment.</div><div>Finally, I found it! Now I have to go all the way back to where I was. </div><div>Ok I am at  4001 so I only have 694 apartments to go. COME ON THAT IS STILL A LOT! I never released how many apartments were here but now I do.</div><div>YES,I am at apartment 4695 I went through so many apartments you wouldn't even believe it. I am going to ring the doorbell.</div><div>            Chapter 4</div><div>         The abandoned apartment</div><div>Ding,dong! Hi, can I come in?</div><div> “No I’m... good bye!”  SLAM !He just closed the door on me. Wait, is there a window I can go through? YES there is but it is not open. sadly what should I do? I know! I can break the window hmmmmmmmmmm that didn't work. Is there a rock I can throw through the window? Would that work? I don’t see anybody in the window I will try it BANG,well  </div><div>At least it worked?</div><div>RUN  </div><div>That was not the best decision.Turns out that you should not try to break windows without permission not a good idea.</div><div>At least I know who the octopuss were. I saw their license plate. I can call the police and they can find out who these people are. Their license plate is 599876.</div><div>           Chapter 5</div><div>                 Almost solved </div><div>Hello I would like to talk with investigator Mr. hisman.” Please wait 10-15 minutes” “ ok, is there any other person I can talk with” “omm you can talk with Mis. Jillibean” “yes that would be good.</div><div>Hi, Mis. Jillibean I am going to take you to this appointment building and I will let you investigate it.”  What did you need an investigator for” said Mis. Jillibean”. It’s a long story. I will tell you the story on the way to the apartment.</div><div>             Chapter 6</div><div>                 The investigation</div><div><br></div><div>We are at the apartment, what should we do? I asked.” You hide and I will ring the doorbell on the door and see if he will let me in”. ”Ok”. </div><div>DING,DONG! “ Hi Can I come in”. “First who are you”? “I am a investigator/police“. What are you investigating. ”There was some complaints here so I am just going to check this place out. So now can I come in”! “Fine but be careful there is some stuff I don’t want you touching. “ why is there a cage here”. ”Ommmm that’s just for my pet dog”. He said weirdly? ”Where is your pet dog”?” man, I knew you were going to say that”! “You didn't answer my question”. “My pet cat is at the vet”. “CAT, you said you had it for your pet dog and why does a cat need a cage”!” Come on you caught me”! You can take me to jail. “First what is your name”? Mis jillibean asked. “None of your business ”! “Let me say it one more time! What is your name“?” Mr. None of your business”. “You know that I can call the police right now”.” Fine my name is Sam fantasy”. Ok.</div><div>He went on trial and they decided that he was going to go to jail and that is were he is today. Then I heird ring,ring wait that was my alarm clock and it was all a dream</div><div>               Lost</div><div>                 By: Ava Matancsi </div><div>   </div><div>One day I performed at the Milwaukee Wave game with my dance studio. We shook the room with excitement, literally, that’s what the song is called. We performed our best and I felt exhausted after my performance. After we got home </div><div>I checked on my sea monkeys and than I jumped into bed and somehow fell asleep. </div><div>And when l woke up I was in a cave in the ocean! Where am I?</div><div>            Chapter 1</div><div>                The misters voice </div><div>“I am going to check this place out. Wait a second,” I said to myself.  I was all alone, it was dark and cold.  I was curious. As I walked by a rock, I heard something.  I ran behind a big rock and saw two octopuses talking and walking closer to me. I rubbed my eyes again but I still saw two octopuss comeing closer and closer.</div><div> I was weirded out.  The octopuses came closer, so I froze.  Just then, one of them sprayed ink and burned my eyes and fell to the floor I was all black and slimy.I felt like I was dying inside…</div><div> Somehow I woke up and I was in a different part of the cave but I was in a cage.I said to myself, hoping someone would save me.</div><div>“ I had to find a way to pick the lock”. I thought to myself. But how?</div><div>“Wait I have a body pin in my hair from dance so maybe I can pick the lock with the Body pin”.</div><div>YES! It worked ok I’m going to investigate.I said out loud.Who could have done this? Could it have been Mr. Flipper? I’m going to try to get out of this cave first!!!</div><div>            Chapter </div><div>              The path to get out!</div><div>“Wait,I see a light I am going to get out of here.”</div><div>“ (COME ON I SEE THE OCTOPUSS'')!!!!!l felt like I could scream.</div><div>“They are coming again and they are only a couple inches away.  I can hide behind the rock”.</div><div>“ I CAN'T FIND ONE!” </div><div>“MY ONLY CHANCE IS TO STAY WHERE I AM”.</div><div> “These walls are hot -BANG. Where am I again COME ON in the same place again.”</div><div>“ Ok I am going to pick the lock again and it worked not surprisingly but well.”</div><div>“I am going to find a way out.”</div><div>“ Wait, why am I on land when the cave is in the water?”</div><div>“That means that the OCTOPUSS won't be real because octopuss can't breathe on land?”</div><div>“That’s weird?”</div><div>            Chapter 3</div><div>                   The mystery </div><div>Now I have to figure out who the octopus is. First I am going to go down the block and find some clues. Wait. I just found a clue : the rock I hid behind it had 4 numbers on it. THAT COULD MEAN THAT WAS THE ADDRESS!!!!!!!!!!!! I am going to check out these apartments and their addresses. The numbers are 4695. Maybe I can find the address with that number. The number I am by is 3110. I only have 1,000 more to go. That is still a lot. I feel like there is a million more apartments to go. I exaggerated. But then I thought. Wait I can get my hover board and ride it to the apartment.</div><div>Finally, I found it! Now I have to go all the way back to where I was. </div><div>Ok I am at  4001 so I only have 694 apartments to go. COME ON THAT IS STILL A LOT! I never released how many apartments were here but now I do.</div><div>YES,I am at apartment 4695 I went through so many apartments you wouldn't even believe it. I am going to ring the doorbell.</div><div>            Chapter 4</div><div>         The abandoned apartment</div><div>Ding,dong! Hi, can I come in?</div><div> “No I’m... good bye!”  SLAM !He just closed the door on me. Wait, is there a window I can go through? YES there is but it is not open. sadly what should I do? I know! I can break the window hmmmmmmmmmm that didn't work. Is there a rock I can throw through the window? Would that work? I don’t see anybody in the window I will try it BANG,well  </div><div>At least it worked?</div><div>RUN  </div><div>That was not the best decision.Turns out that you should not try to break windows without permission not a good idea.</div><div>At least I know who the octopuss were. I saw their license plate. I can call the police and they can find out who these people are. Their license plate is 599876.</div><div>           Chapter 5</div><div>                 Almost solved </div><div>Hello I would like to talk with investigator Mr. hisman.” Please wait 10-15 minutes” “ ok, is there any other person I can talk with” “omm you can talk with Mis. Jillibean” “yes that would be good.</div><div>Hi, Mis. Jillibean I am going to take you to this appointment building and I will let you investigate it.”  What did you need an investigator for” said Mis. Jillibean”. It’s a long story. I will tell you the story on the way to the apartment.</div><div>             Chapter 6</div><div>                 The investigation</div><div><br></div><div>We are at the apartment, what should we do? I asked.” You hide and I will ring the doorbell on the door and see if he will let me in”. ”Ok”. </div><div>DING,DONG! “ Hi Can I come in”. “First who are you”? “I am a investigator/police“. What are you investigating. ”There was some complaints here so I am just going to check this place out. So now can I come in”! “Fine but be careful there is some stuff I don’t want you touching. “ why is there a cage here”. ”Ommmm that’s just for my pet dog”. He said weirdly? ”Where is your pet dog”?” man, I knew you were going to say that”! “You didn't answer my question”. “My pet cat is at the vet”. “CAT, you said you had it for your pet dog and why does a cat need a cage”!” Come on you caught me”! You can take me to jail. “First what is your name”? Mis jillibean asked. “None of your business ”! “Let me say it one more time! What is your name“?” Mr. None of your business”. “You know that I can call the police right now”.” Fine my name is Sam fantasy”. Ok.</div><div>He went on trial and they decided that he was going to go to jail and that is were he is today. Then I heird ring,ring wait that was my alarm clock and it was all a dream</div><div><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:40:08 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115110596</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>           What to do With Emily                                       By:Gracie W                       Chapter 1I jump out the car, drop my bag, and take my coat off rushing up the stairs. “Where are you going?” asked my mom. “I’m going to draw,” I said, “I have a good idea.” Getting into my room, I grab my notebook and pencil, plop on my bed and start drawing. I draw a girl with blonde hair straight as could be, a red sweatshirt on and rip jeans with white high top tennis shoes. I look up from my notebook. The girl I just drew starts to appear right in front of me. I rub my eyes saying “it’s all a dream” “it’s all a dream” over and over again. But, no, she was still there after. I get up to look at her shocked and confused. Then I realized that she was also 3-D!! and not flat. Also, she has a bunch of color and not black and white. Going back to my bed shocked and confused, I was wondering how she got there and if I’m in a dream or not.  “What’s your name?”, I asked her.Then she says “I don’t have one.” So I grab a new pencil and write Emily on the top. To see if it’s the pencil or the notebook. Then I ask her again “what’s your name?” Then a name tag appears with the name Emily.“I’m Emily.” She said.                         Chapter 2 “How old are you?” I ask. “I don’t know,” she said. So I decided to write her a bio. Name: Emily, Age: 13, Favorite color: Red, Siblings: 0 ,Favorite Animal: orangutan, Birthday: May 16th. So after that, I decided to ask her to tell me about herself again. She says “Well I’m 13 years old, I love the color red, It’s so pretty in my opinion. I want an orangutan as a pet, because it is my favorite animal. Also my birthdays May 16th. Then I hear my mom call me for dinner. “Uhhh Uhhh” I panicked for a second. “I will be down there in a sec.” I said. I shove Emily into my closet telling her “to stay in here and play on” I run to bed and draw a simple phone and earbuds thinking they will appear right next to me. Then they didn’t, but I turned around and there’s the phone and earbuds right in the same place Emily appeared. I grab them and give them  to Emily saying “play on this.” I open my door and rush down the stairs to the dinner table. “What were you doing?” Asked my mom.I start to panic again so I just say “I was drawing and I just had to finish this part” “ok” said my mom.                       Chapter 3Later that night after I finished my homework. As I’m getting ready for bed, a sudden shock hits me. Emily has been in the closet since DINNER!!!!! I run to my closet, open the door and there’s Emily still there playing on the phone. “Fhew” I say “she is still there.”“Can I have some food?” Emily asked.I say “sure” and I run down stairs. I grab a bag of chips and then give them to her.“Thank you,” said Emily.“Get ready for bed I will get your bed ready.” I say. I rush over to my bed, and start to pull out the trundle bed. Later, I finally got the trundle bed out. She walks back in, in her pajamas. “Here’s where you’ll sleep.” I say. Hopping into bed she says “see you in the morning”“why are you going to sleep?” I ask “we still need to get you back in my notebook.” “I’m tired, can we do it tomorrow?” Asked Emily. “Fine” I say hopping into my bed.                           Chapter 4The next morning I get up bright and early at 5:30. I hop off my bed and grab my phone. Getting back into bed I search up, how to get a drawing back into a notebook. And three solutions come up. I shake Emily awake while saying “Wake up Wake uuuuuup.” “Why are you waking me up?” Asked Emily “it’s 5:30 in the morning” she says after checking her phone. “I found out how to get you back in my notebook” I say. As she gets up, she says “ ok what do I have to do?” “Ok the website says to stand up and touch the page I drew you on and say l want to become a drawing again.” I say. I hold the notebook, she touches it and says “I want to become a drawing again.” And then, we waited and waited, and she was still there. “What!! How did that not work?” I said “Maybe there is something else you can do?” Says Emily “ look for another solution.” “Ok” I say. And looking through my phone, I find another solution. “Ohh I found one” I say to Emily. “ it says to stand in the same spot you appeared and wish yourself back.” “Ok” says Emily and walks over to the spot where she appeared. And says “I wish to be a drawing again not 3-D but flat, not colorful but black and white.” After we wait And… she is still there. By now I have completely lost hope that I would never get her back into my notebook. And my anger level was rising. So I just go on with my day and tell her to stay home while I go to school. As I’m walking out my room I say “ you can get food and go around the house between 8:45 and 1:42 that’s when no ones home.” I say “Ok” says Emily. At school all I can think about is how to get Emily back into my notebook. What if I won’t get her back in, will she be here forever, can I get here back, uhhhhh I don’t know what to do. Nothi- “Gracie, are you listening” said my teacher. “Yes,” I said, Guess I will have to figure this out later, when I’m not at school.                       Chapter 5 When I got home I realized it’s “attempt number two” on this. I grab my phone and go pack to the page. I look at the third solution and it says you have to wish her away. I go into my room, lay on my bed and start to wish her away. “I wish that Emily was in my notebook and that she was not here. I will miss her but it’s the best thing to do. So can you please get her back into the notebook.” I whisper. Looking around I don’t see Emily, I’m sooo happy and relieved. “Hi.” says Emily. “Why are you here?” I say “I’m confused, I just wished you away.” “Oh well I was in the bathroom.” Said Emily “Nooooooooooooooo so you&#39;re still here, I thought I finally got you back in my notebook.” I say laying on my bed.“What did you try?” Asked Emily.“I tried to wish you away.” I say “Ohh well I’m sorry it didn’t work.” Says Emily.“It’s fine” I say “it wasn’t your fault.” “Is it okay if we work on this tomorrow I really don’t feel like working on this right now.” “Ok.” Say Emily.                        Chapter 6I start to do my homework while Emily plays on her phone. Halfway through my home work an idea hits me, and I think this idea will work. “Hey Emily, can you stand right here?”  I say pointing to the exact spot she appeared.“Ok” Says Emily in confusion. I tell her to touch my notebook and imagine being back in the drawing world. She does that exactly. “How did that not work?” I say very angry, I grab my notebook and then I realized a line was out of place on the page I drew Emily on. So I erased it, then I looked up and saw that line gone on Emily so I re-drawed it. But then a sudden shock hits me.                        Chapter 7 I will have to erase her to get her back in there. The room went silent, I went silent and walked away. “What’s wrong?” Asked Emily. She just noticed my face, should I tell her the truth or not. I can&#39;t, it will make her so sad. So I just say “nothing.” “Really?” Says Emily “The look on your face doesn’t show that.” “Ok.” I say “The truth is I think I know how to get you back.” “Great!” Say Emily. “Not really.” I say “Why?” “Because. I have to erase you to get you back in my notebook , and I will never see you again.” “Ohhh.” Said Emily “that’s a real bummer.” “I know, well I guess we now have to say goodbye to each other for good.” I hugged Emily and she hugged me. I take one selfie of us before she has to go. My eyes start watering. I hug her one more time, Then back up and say “Goodbye.” “Goodbye.” She says and then I erase her. After that I’m really sad, but I just go on and finish doing my homework. All the sudden I hear the doorbell ring. “It’s for you.” Says my mom I rush downstairs and I see my friend Olivia right there. I say “Hi, and who’s your friend?”                        Authors Note Hi! I’m Gracie and writing this story was pretty hard for me. Cause I really am not into reading the fantasy genre or writing it, so when I wrote this story I was surprised how much I liked reading it, and I hope you liked reading it too. Some fun facts about me is that my favorite number is number 13 and 13 is also my lucky number. I know that sounds crazy cause 13 said to be unlucky well I think it is pretty lucky to me. I have 3 cats. I use to have a dog but she passed away 2 years ago. I play 2 sports basketball and softball. I’m probably most committed to softball, because we practice all year even during winter in our indoor place. </title>
         <author>jmillonzi</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115145345</link>
         <description><![CDATA[]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 17:47:24 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115145345</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>Ornament  By: Miah Smith </title>
         <author>msmith009</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115832227</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>Once upon a time, there was a girl named Miah. Her and her family were putting up her Christmas tree. It was pink and white, it was so pretty. But, when she was putting on an ornament with red and white on it like Santa. She said she had never seen this ornament before. So she asked her mom what this ornament was because she has never seen it before. </div><div>    Her mom said , “I want you to close your eyes and then open them in 30 seconds”. </div><div>  When I opened my eyes I felt something tug at my shirt. It looked like an elf. I wasn't completely sure what it was. </div><div><br><br><br></div><div>   Then it said “ Hi, my name is Poppy. I am an elf that works for Santa”.</div><div> I did not believe her at first. But then, she told me to follow her and I did, I followed her and I saw…..SANTA!!!! I was so amazed! His red suit, white beard, his plump belly, and red and white fuzzy hat was something very unique.  🎅🏻</div><div>“ Miah have you been nice this year?” He asked.</div><div>“ Yep! I even did all my chores!” I exclaimed. </div><div>    Santa was proud of me and took me to see everything in the North Pole!!! I saw the elves, and reindeer and Mrs. Claus. She is very nice.</div><div>     ( P.S the reindeer are also really cute, especially Rudolph with the very red nose.)   When it was time for dinner, I washed my hands and sat there with Santa and Mrs.Claus. </div><div>   Mrs. Claus was very fun to hang out with.</div><div><br></div><div> In the morning, I went to see the reindeer. When I looked closer, one of the reindeer looked very sick. </div><div>      I went to Santa and told him the news. The elves went to take good care of the reindeer. It was so sad to see the reindeer sick.  </div><div>I wanted to help but I couldn’t because the elves knew what was wrong and I didn't.    </div><div>     2 hours later I helped some of the elves make toys. There were 2 more days until Chrstmas so they have to get the presents done soon. I helped make a lot around the factory. I made toys, fed the reindeer, and cleaned Santa’s workshop. After 5 hours of helping them, I went to bed, I was so tired. </div><div>       And when I was sleeping I had a dream it was about me going to meet Santa and going to the North Pole. It was so weird!!</div><div><br><br></div><div>The next morning, we were loading all the presents in Santa's sleigh . I helped attach the reindeer in front of the sleigh. It was so fun to see Santa in action!! An hour later, he had to go.                                                         </div><div>“ Goodbye Santa” I yelled to him.</div><div>     “ HO HO HO ” he exclaimed. </div><div>After that, me and Mrs. Claus made Christmas cookies for Santa right when he got home . </div><div>      Then I decided to go home because I want to see what I got for Christmas. I also wanted to see my family.</div><div> </div><div><br></div><div>   So then I tried to get out but it did not let me. So I asked Mrs.Claus what was wrong and why it was not letting me go home. She said “ you need to go to the magic cave to go home. The map is right here. Let me show you”.</div><div><br></div><div><br></div><div> </div><div><br></div><div>  I did what she told me. I went to the cave. It was dark and scary. It had bats and scary things in it . I did what my Mom told me to do to get in. I did the same thing to get out. It worked!! I was home in my kitchen and there were presents under the Christmas Tree and a note for me on my table from Santa.     </div><div><br><br></div><div>     He said “Dear Miah, I’m so happy you came to see me. It was so fun when you were here. I’m so grateful you helped me with all the presents and the reindeer. Without you I could not have made it . I had so much to do and you helped me. So thanks. ( P.S the reindeer miss you and love you ). And my workshop needs cleaning again.</div><div>     Thank you for the cookies. They are so good. I hope you come back next year.”</div><div><br></div><div> After I was done reading it, I replied by saying “I want to come back next year and thank you for letting me stay with you. It was the best time. It was so fun“. </div><div><br></div><div>      It was finally Christmas of 2020. One year has passed after my adventure to the North Pole to see Santa. I was so excited to see him again and to see the reindeer. The best part was all the reindeer were healthy. </div><div>      (P.S Rudolph is still my favorite.) </div><div>   After getting greeted by Santa. He took me on a sleigh ride down a big hill. It had so much snow on the hill. It was the best time ever! I saw the entire town and saw all elves scattered around the North Pole. I’m so grateful I got to go and see all of the North Pole and Santa’s workshop. Not many kids would be able to say they went to the North Pole and got to see Santa.  </div><div>                 </div><div>     But I’m so glad I can say that !!!</div><div><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="https://padlet-uploads.storage.googleapis.com/544640201/8060c8b75fab8bb7a372d53e99dcf54a/media.jpeg" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 20:42:06 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115832227</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>ggibson000</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115832980</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The Baseball Bee</div><div>By Gavin Gibson</div><div><br></div><div>Once upon a time, I was getting ready to play baseball. I grabbed the baseballs and my bat. I had to grab my batting gloves too.  I needed to get my baseball helmet and my sports glasses. I went outside with my dad.  We were having fun practicing hitting.</div><div><br></div><div>My dad heard a buzzing sound. All of a sudden a bee stung me on my arm. I started feeling weird. I said, “What is happening?”  Then I turned into a bee. I was still my normal size, but I had an antenna and I felt wings. It feels normal and it started itching a little bit. Then I said,  “I think I can fly.” l wanted to test it out so I flew around the yard a little bit. I looked at my dad and he froze in shock. </div><div><br></div><div>I landed next to my dad, and picked up a baseball bat. I wanted to hit some baseballs so I did and it went up to the sky and my dad was surprised. And when we tried I threw it and I threw it so fast that he couldn't catch it he said “oh my gosh how can you pitch so fast?”</div><div><br></div><div>I turned into a baseball superhero. I have baseball powers. I have a power that I can hit a home run every time I hit. I love my baseball powers. And I helped my team out by hitting home runs and by throwing very fast and caught in balls in the out field.</div><div> </div><div>My mom said that there is a medicine to turn me into a human again. She said that it is hard to find. She said that it could be in a Walmart. So my mom went to go grab it and she found it. She said that it is a lot of money. So she said she will buy it the medicine to turn me back into a human again.</div><div><br></div><div>I drank it and instantly I was a human again. I was happy and my family was happy too. I said that I don’t like how I was turned into a bee. It feels so good that I am a human again and I was so excited to see my mom, dad and my sister.</div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 20:42:22 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115832980</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>Mackenzie </title>
         <author>mrentmee000_1_3</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115834135</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The little black cat</div><div>Written by: Mackenzie Rentmeester </div><div><br></div><div>One snowy cold winter day in Green Bay, kids were making snowmen and snow forts outside. There layed a homeless little cursed black kitten in the snow. He was all wet and cold. The cat didn’t want to come out of his hole it made in the snow because every time the black cat was seen, unlucky things would happen to the poor little guy.  He didn’t have much food other than some old crumbs that tasted like a dirty boot. Everybody thinks that black cats are witches' pets. All the kitten wanted was to be sitting on a little girl's lap next to a warm, cozy fireplace, although the little kitten knew that would never happen. Just by thinking about being right by the snug, warm fireplace made the kitten feel like taking a nap, so he curled up,and fell asleep.</div><div>The voice</div><div>The nap was pretty peaceful until the kitten woke up hearing voices around him. And that voice was saying,“come if you want your curse to go away” the kitten thought that he was just hearing things. So he went back to taking a nap, but again he was awakened by the voices and this time they were louder. “Come if you want your curse to go away’’. The kitten wanted to know who was doing this and where these voices were coming from so he began to track them down.</div><div>Foolish wolves </div><div>The kitten knew that he would have to stay out of sight,so he snuck out of his home making sure that he was not seen. Quietly, he hid behind trees, logs, benches, branches and rocks. On the way, the kitten met a giant wolf with his pack surrounding the kitten. The kitten needed to think of a plan and quick. Soon the kitten came up with an idea. He first climbed a tree and hopped on the leader wolf.  When all the other wolves were ready to pounce, the kitten quickly hopped off  the leader wolf, all the other wolves pounced on top of the leader while the kitten continued his journey. </div><div>Giving up?</div><div>After all that the kitten started to get tired, he felt like giving up, so he laid down. Just before the kitten closed his eyes, he heard the voice again saying,  “are you sure you want to give up? I know you are supposed to get 16 to 20 hours of sleep a day, but would you rather sleep on a warm girls lap next to the cozy fireplace or the cold wet ground?’’ The kitten then thought <em>what is more important, sleeping, or a fur-ever home?</em>. The kitten chose to  sleep tonight and then continue his journey the next day. Plus, it was getting dark out.</div><div> The cave </div><div> The next day he began his journey again, the voices led to a smelly, dirty cave with many pathways, since there were so many pathways, the kitten didn’t know which one to go down. Fortunately the voice said, ‘’ follow the brown path in till you reach the magical wizard”. The kitten looked for the brown path the voice had told him to look for. He looked around, he spotted many pathways, a red one,a green one then the brown one. Then he was on his way. The path was really rocky, dirty, and covered in other pollution, but the kitten didn’t mind. He would do anything to make his curse go away, the kitten began to walk down the filthy path till he reached the magical wizard.</div><div>The magical Wizard</div><div>When the kitten reached the wizard,he asked for his curse to go away but then the kitten realized that the wizard could never be able to understand what the kitten is saying, just as he thought that,the wizard then said,‘’ if you say so’’. The kitten felt relieved. Finally, the wizard pointed his magic wand at the sky, out of the wand came a bolt of magic, that went right to the sky! Just then a hurricane appeared on land! Before the kitten could even look up, a bolt of lightning struck down onto the kitten!!! Before he even knew it he was back at his home in the cold wet snow.</div><div>Did it work?</div><div>The kitten wanted to see if the curse was really gone so he looked around to see if anyone was around. There was no one but a little girl sitting on the bench, the kitten started heading towards her. The kitten meowed,the girl looked down and saw a black cat sitting by her and purring. The girl picked the cat up and hugged him and said ‘’ I’m going to name you Buddy!’’ The kind little girl brought Buddy into a warm house and kept him furr-ever.</div><div><br></div><div>One snowy cold day in Green Bay , kids were making snowmen and snow forts outside, there layed a kitten named Buddy on his fur-ever owner's lap next to the fireplace all warm and snugThe little black cat</div><div>Written by: Mackenzie Rentmeester </div><div>Edited by: Lorelei widup</div><div>One snowy cold winter day in Green Bay, kids were making snowmen and snow forts outside. There layed a homeless little cursed black kitten in the snow. He was all wet and cold. The cat didn’t want to come out of his hole it made in the snow because every time the black cat was seen, unlucky things would happen to the poor little guy.  He didn’t have much food other than some old crumbs that tasted like a dirty boot. Everybody thinks that black cats are witches' pets. All the kitten wanted was to be sitting on a little girl's lap next to a warm, cozy fireplace, although the little kitten knew that would never happen. Just by thinking about being right by the snug, warm fireplace made the kitten feel like taking a nap, so he curled up,and fell asleep.</div><div>The voice</div><div>The nap was pretty peaceful until the kitten woke up hearing voices around him. And that voice was saying,“come if you want your curse to go away” the kitten thought that he was just hearing things. So he went back to taking a nap, but again he was awakened by the voices and this time they were louder. “Come if you want your curse to go away’’. The kitten wanted to know who was doing this and where these voices were coming from so he began to track them down.</div><div>Foolish wolves </div><div>The kitten knew that he would have to stay out of sight,so he snuck out of his home making sure that he was not seen. Quietly, he hid behind trees, logs, benches, branches and rocks. On the way, the kitten met a giant wolf with his pack surrounding the kitten. The kitten needed to think of a plan and quick. Soon the kitten came up with an idea. He first climbed a tree and hopped on the leader wolf.  When all the other wolves were ready to pounce, the kitten quickly hopped off  the leader wolf, all the other wolves pounced on top of the leader while the kitten continued his journey. </div><div>Giving up?</div><div>After all that the kitten started to get tired, he felt like giving up, so he laid down. Just before the kitten closed his eyes, he heard the voice again saying,  “are you sure you want to give up? I know you are supposed to get 16 to 20 hours of sleep a day, but would you rather sleep on a warm girls lap next to the cozy fireplace or the cold wet ground?’’ The kitten then thought <em>what is more important, sleeping, or a fur-ever home?</em>. The kitten chose to  sleep tonight and then continue his journey the next day. Plus, it was getting dark out.</div><div> The cave </div><div> The next day he began his journey again, the voices led to a smelly, dirty cave with many pathways, since there were so many pathways, the kitten didn’t know which one to go down. Fortunately the voice said, ‘’ follow the brown path in till you reach the magical wizard”. The kitten looked for the brown path the voice had told him to look for. He looked around, he spotted many pathways, a red one,a green one then the brown one. Then he was on his way. The path was really rocky, dirty, and covered in other pollution, but the kitten didn’t mind. He would do anything to make his curse go away, the kitten began to walk down the filthy path till he reached the magical wizard.</div><div>The magical Wizard</div><div>When the kitten reached the wizard,he asked for his curse to go away but then the kitten realized that the wizard could never be able to understand what the kitten is saying, just as he thought that,the wizard then said,‘’ if you say so’’. The kitten felt relieved. Finally, the wizard pointed his magic wand at the sky, out of the wand came a bolt of magic, that went right to the sky! Just then a hurricane appeared on land! Before the kitten could even look up, a bolt of lightning struck down onto the kitten!!! Before he even knew it he was back at his home in the cold wet snow.</div><div>Did it work?</div><div>The kitten wanted to see if the curse was really gone so he looked around to see if anyone was around. There was no one but a little girl sitting on the bench, the kitten started heading towards her. The kitten meowed,the girl looked down and saw a black cat sitting by her and purring. The girl picked the cat up and hugged him and said ‘’ I’m going to name you Buddy!’’ The kind little girl brought Buddy into a warm house and kept him furr-ever.</div><div><br></div><div>One snowy cold day in Green Bay , kids were making snowmen and snow forts outside, there layed a kitten named Buddy on his fur-ever owner's lap next to the fireplace all warm and snug</div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 20:42:48 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115834135</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>bhicks001_1_3</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115834610</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>Book travelers by Brandon Hicks</div><div><br></div><div>        Once, there was a boy about eleven years old, much like you and me, his name was Kevin, he had dark brown spiky hair and brown eyes. And he is currently in a park searching for something more than his everyday life, and then something came across him. It was an old book from what he could tell he did not know who it belonged to, Kevin was afraid the book looked strange. He was brave enough to pick it up and then it sucked him in! But it was no ordinary book; it was a gateway to many more stories.  And for a second he saw someone else! It was one other boy with blond hair and blue eyes. Then he got pushed out and back to that dark creepy park. He picked up the book and ran back to his house but, when he got there he was in shock! </div><div><br><br><br></div><div>        He had looked in his bag and the book had changed instead of looking super old it looked relatively new. It had a castle and a dragon and everything. Kevin decided to sit down and open the book again. When he did  it sucked him in again and he thought to himself “where am i? How is this possible?” Kevin said out loud to himself as He realized he was in front of a castle, the same one on the cover! He knew something was up, he stepped forward and then he froze there in front of him was the exact same boy he saw before! He could not believe his eyes “hello I’m Kevin” Kevin said. “I’m Jake,” said the boy, “he looked lost,” Kevin thought to himself. How did you get here? `` asked Jake, “i got here through this book” Kevin exclaimed, “it's confusing” “not at all” said Jake, “that’s how I got here, through this book” Jake showed Kevin his book. It looked exactly like Kevin’s book!</div><div><br><br><br></div><div>       Kevin and Jake were scared they didn’t know what to do. “It’s getting dark out” said Jake “we don't want to be out here at this time. Here I have a tent” Kevin thanked Jake for offering shelter as they fell asleep for the night. The next morning they woke up and Kevin asked, “hey Jake do you think we can see if anyone in that castle will help us?” “we can give it a shot.” Jake answered. As they walked to the castle gates they came across two guards “these are the guards of this castle” Jake whispered. “COOL!” Kevin whispered back. The guards said “hey what are you kids doing?” “Um… we are just looking for help to get out of here.” Explained Kevin, “well you can get out by walking out!” Said the guard. “You know what never mind let's get out of here.” Said Jake. As they walked away Kevin whispered “we're getting in another way right?” Jake winked back at Kevin. They looked at each other and laughed as they walked away. “We should probably get something to eat” said Jake </div><div>“Yeah” Kevin agreed.</div><div><br><br></div><div>        Kevin was starving, he had not eaten in hours! Jake finally explained that you have to eat fish and catch the fish yourself. Kevin was okay with that as long as he gotta eat. Jake was the first person to catch a fish of course because he had been here for a while longer than Kevin, Kevin asked “why is my line not bobbing?” “Because it only does that when a fish is on the line”, Jake explained “hey! Looks like you got one!” Kevin pulled up the line and sure enough there was a fish on there. “I guess you're right,” Kevin said.  They set up a campfire near the tent and cooked the fish as they talked about how they were going to get in the castle, they were thinking things like tricking the guards or making a hole in the castle walls, but the best one was simply make a ladder out of the wood and tie the parts together with vines they were by a swamp after all. </div><div><br><br><br><br></div><div>        So as they got to the building part, they were trying to figure out what to do once they actually got inside the castle like, where should they go to start asking around and stuff like that. So they were ready to enter the castle but they saw something  flying across the blue sky when Jake said, “we have to get out of here!” Kevin did not hesitate not for one second, they knew they were in danger. As they ran further into the woods they Heard something like people talking. They jumped in a bush and waited until they saw two figures walking down a dirt path, “hey!” Whispered Kevin, “They kind of look like the guards we saw earlier “Yeah i think you're right Kevin they do.” “Maybe there on break or something Jake wondered out loud to himself.” As they realized that if the guards weren’t at the castle they could get in!  So they ran out of the forest and the thing they saw earlier was nowhere to be seen so as they walked up to the castle they knew this would be their way home. </div><div><br><br><br><br><br></div><div>       They walked into the castle and when they got in, they saw a man sitting on a wall. “You think he would know anyone who could help us?”  Kevin whispered, “it's worth a shot”  Jake replied. As they approached the man he jumped down from the wall and said, “  I  overheard you talking and, I know someone who may be able to help; follow me.”  So without saying a word the boys followed the strange man to a dark room and he said “he awaits…”  in side sat an old man long white beard and was wearing a cloak he did not look like someone that could help them but they just wanted to go home so they decided to trust he could help. “  You need to get back home? That's why you're here?”  Asked the man.  Yes”  Kevin said. The man said, “ you had the key all along.” </div><div>Kevin and Jake looked at each other in confusion until they realized the key was in their hands the whole time. The very thing that brought them here could in fact take them home, “ take a look said the man” and they opened their books and inside was unexplainable. The book had taken the time here and put it into the book. Everything that had happened was in this book, the fishing, how they first met, and the thing they saw. When they flipped the page, it was being put in, to this very moment. “ how is this possible?” Kevin asked. </div><div><br><br><br><br></div><div>     The man spoke up and said, “the only way to go back is by finishing the story”. “How do we do that?” Jake asked. “By slaying the dragon of course”. The man finished and walked out of the room.then it hit them the thing they saw in the sky was in fact the dragon! they ran through the castle and back out through the gates, after they got a breath Jake said, “the dragon flew north behind the castle” Jake remembered, “great thinking Jake!  The dragon must be there!”  They ran round the castle and waited and waited and waited there was no dragon to be seen!  It was getting late, so they decided to set up their camp for the night. They awoke to a heavy breathing outside the tent they knew they were not prepared for;  they looked around the tent for something to defend themselves with. Then Jake looked in one of their bags to see a sword “Kevin!  Said Jake, ``Do you think this would work?”  Where did you get that?!” asked Kevin in confusion. “It doesn't matter,”  Kevin said quickly. Kevin grabbed the sword and reached for the zipper to open the tent, and the dragon ripped through the tent!  </div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div>        They ran out the back of the tent and  now that Kevin has the sword he stands a chance of defeating the dragon so he swung the sword and it clashed with the dragon's head but, it didn’t seem to do much except make the dragon angry. So there Kevin was fighting the dragon, not really the thing most people do at age eleven. “Maybe it has a weak spot,”  Jake suggested. “I would not be in this situation if I hadn’t picked up the book” Kevin thought. “I'll find its weak spot,'' Kevin said. As he ran around the beast he realized a cut on its head where he had hit it before. He swung the sword again and it hit with a clash! And this time knowing where to swing it, and the second he hit the dragon he realized he was no longer by a castle but, he was at his house! In the exact same spot he left. He was home! Kevin was filled with excitement. He turned to tell Jake but he was not there! It seemed that Jake was back where he went into the book the same as himself. He would forever Cary on the story of how he traveled inside a book.</div><div><br></div><div>   </div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 20:42:58 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115834610</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>100 naughty robots by: Kayden </title>
         <author>kpugh000_1_3</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115837639</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>✨100 naughty robots ✨</div><div>By Kayden Pugh </div><div><br><br></div><div>PLAYING IN THE SNOW</div><div><br><br></div><div><strong><em>“Mom,” I called out to her.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> “Yes sweetheart?” My mom asked. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“I’m going to go play out in the snow if that’s okay with you,” I called up the stairs to my mom. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Yes sweetheart, you may go outside and play in the snow as long as you stay in the yard and don’t go in the road!” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Okay, thank you mom” I called up to her as she was walking down the stairs. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“In fact, I’m going to sit on the couch and watch Tik Tok!” My mom called out to me as I was waddling to the door! I decided to make a chair out of snow. All of a  sudden my chair made out of snow just disappeared out from under me. It was so weird! Before my mom could look up from her Tik Tok on her Phone a swirl of purple, black glitteryness circled around me! I felt sick like I wanted to puke! I tried to run out of the glittery tornado but it seemed like I was a magnet getting stuck on my fridge for the next 5 million years! I couldn’t escape! Suddenly the air filled with this weird foggy type of thing and I passed out! It had seemed like I had passed out from the gas/fog. Or had I been hypnotized? When I woke up I felt like I wanted to rule/take over the world! </em></strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong><em>CHAPTER 1 KIDNAPPED</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>A few seconds later that feeling got stronger. If your wondering who the bots are they are these mean robots who love to kidnap people and their phones! A few days later, after I got kidnapped by a tornado, I took over the world and set it on fire!!!! But then the weirdest thing happened! They rehypnotized me and turned me nice or not evil! They also gave me water cannons! But i don’t know why! Maybe they didn’t mean to hypnotize me. They said to sit here and watch the world burn then I could join their group and then it would be a trio! But as they left, I turned on my water cannons and sprayed the city down! It took 5 whole minutes to get all the fire out! After ten minutes, the bots came back. I had this weird thought pop into my head! This is what it was; The bots had wires right? So if I sprayed them they would die. I sprayed them and they plummeted 100 feet off of roofs and stuff. After I sprayed them we lived on to see another day!!!! Just as I thought that my mom said “Kayden wake up you fell asleep outside!” Just like that it was a dream! Or maybe I teleported back before my mom could see and she woke me up from hypnosis! I guess we will never know! The very next day  I woke up and got ready, but when I got on the bus the bus driver was a robot now to! When I got of the bus I told my best friend Aliyah about everything that happened when I was just sitting out in my snow chair even though I wasn’t allowed to! Of course she didn’t believe me because she didn’t believe me. So you know how your school doors are locked? Well… the robots bursted through those doors like they were wrapping paper on a Christmas or birthday gift! All you heard were screaming kids and the robots saying </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“WHEN I AM DONE TAKING OVER THIS SCHOOL I AM GOING TO TAKE OVER YOUR LIFE AND HACK YOUR PHONES!” Of course the girls screamed because have you ever thought of a girl without their phone? Well I am a girl and when I don’t have my phone I go INSANE! No joke!</em></strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong><em>CHAPTER 2 ROBOTS TAKING PHONES</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>Meanwhile the robots were busy taking everyone’s phone, I hid my phone in the trash! Why may you ask? Well you see… robots hate digging through human trash or as some of you may call it human waste. I found a very “dirty” piece of paper and stuck my phone in it. Why in a dirty piece of paper you ask? It’s just a drawing of a moldy sandwich. I wrapped my phone in it and wished that they would not find it tasty. So I put a drawing of a bite taken out of it. I hid in my locker with the door peeked open. In my locker there was a math book, geometry book, and science book. I didn’t know this but I had a baseball bat in my locker from gym class. I saw one of the robots look in the trash. Another bot came over. They saw my hand drawn “moldy sandwich” with a bite taken out of it. All the other bots came over. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>All at the same time they said “EWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I know that if I saw a moldy sandwitch with a bite taken out of it my idea would be to run away screaming! I’m not joking! All of a sudden I started breathing really loud for no absolute reason. I thought to myself that the bots should not hear me breathing because they can not really hear the intruder alarm going off like 2 centimeters away.  But surely enough they heard my breathing. You wanna know how the leader bot penned up the door? Well if I were you I would want to know so I guess I will tell you. The leader robot shoved her robot hand through and yanked the door off its hinges. The reason she was able to do that was because I slowly, carefully, and quietly shut the door.  I looked down at my surroundings. Then I quickly thought of an idea! I grabbed the baseball bat and hopped out of my locker before the leader could grab me and slid underneath her little scrawny legs. The good part was that none of the robots saw me jump out of the locker because the peasant robots were busy looking at the moldy sandwich in the trash. The queen bee of the robots was also busy yelling at them for getting off track and off topic. I did a sneak attack behind them and let me remind you every single robot peasant was looking in that trash can. First I bopped all the peasants on the head. Then I almost hit their leader on the head. But then she begged me to let her live and to not kill her. I listened to what she had to say. It was a pretty good reason to let her live or at least I thought it was a pretty go reason to let her live. </em></strong></div><div><br><br><br><br></div><div><strong><em>CHAPTER 3 QUEEN BEE</em></strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong><em> 10 seconds later she said that she wanted to live and that I should let her live. The queen bee of the dead peasants said “ I am human being” then she added on quickly “ wait a second I know you!” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“You're my best friend,” she squeaked.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> Speaking of best friends, where is Aliyah? “Do you know my best friend Aliyah?”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> I asked. I was creeped out because my best friend has vanished out of thin air- </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“I am Aliyah I got hypnotized too!” She said interrupting my thoughts. She started talking but I stoped listening. I dozed off without knowing! SMACK!!!!!! I just felt a tap on my shoulder. Well it wasn’t really a tap it was more like a slap. When we went to math class I was still wondering if that was actually my best friend Aliyah. I decided to play along with “Aliyah’s” story. When the teacher walked in I noticed that Mrs. Millonzi had been replaced with a robot wearing a wig and  fake skin. I also noticed that she was wearing the mask that Mrs. Millonzi always wore. I figured that Mrs. Millonzi was sick and there were no more subs that could substitute for her. But then… DUN DUN DUNNNNNNNNN! The “substitute teacher” said right in front of the the whole class looking right at me and said</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“No Kayden, you’re wrong. I am not a substitute teacher for Mrs. Millonzi. We took her away, locked her in the storage closet, taped her mouth shut and taped her to the wall.” The bot said </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“So me and my friends did a bet for whoever had the hot potato last after the song had ended had to do this job. As you may be able to tell, I lost the bet so if that was your question I hope that I answered it for you. Does anyone have questions?” The robot said. I raised my hand.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Yes Kayden?”the bot asked.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Why did you lock Mrs. Millonzi in the storage closet?” “She did nothing to you,” I said sadly. We sat in pure silence… suddenly the teacher started teaching math. I could tell that the teacher wasn’t really good at teaching math because she kept saying “umm” a lot. As soon at the teacher started teaching the bell rang to go to study hall. When we went into study hall that teacher (Mr. Springer) was also replaced by a robot again it was so weird. I raised my hand again.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Did you take Mr. Springer trap him in a storage closet right next to Mrs. Millonzi tape him to the wall and tape his mouth shut?” I asked confused. “Actually I did.” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“WHY DID YOU FEEL THE NEED TO TRAP ONE OF MY FAVORITE TEACHERS IN A STORAGE CLOSET?”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“UMMMMMM, ARE YOU GIVING ME SASS YOUNG LADY?” The robot said.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“ACTUALLY, YES I AM GIVING YOU SASS MISTER!” I screamed in her face.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“I'M A WOMAN CHILD!” she said in a man voice. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“REALLY, I BEG TO DIFFER!” I said.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“UMMMMMMMMM WHY DO YOU BEG TO DIFFER YOUNG CHILD?” The robot yelled in a man voice.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“UHH, THAT MAN VOICE SAYS DIFFERENTLY!” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT IM A WOMAN!” He said in his best woman voice. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“WELL IF YOUR REALLY A “GIRL” THEN TAKE OFF THAT WIG.” I said confidently. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“HOW DO YOU EXPECT ME TO DO THAT? THIS IS MY REAL HAIR!” He said.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“WE’LL SEE ABOUT THAT,” I said as I yanked off his wig.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“HOW DID YOU KNOW THAT THIS WAS A FAKE WIG?” He asked weirdly.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“I COULD TELL THAT YOU GOT THAT FROM THE DOLLAR STORE BECAUSE WHEN I SEE A WIG STORE WE GO IN IT BECAUSE MY SISTER HAVE CANCER SO SHE WEARS WIGS. ALL THE WIGS THERE HAVE REALLY GOOD AND SHINY HAIR OH AND YOU CANT FORGET ABOUT THOSE SPLIT ENDS!” I said hoping that I wouldn’t get taped to the wall just like our other two teachers. For the rest of the class time we sat in silence. It was really awkward. Now we finally get to go home!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I was so happy because tomorrow is CHRISTMAS!!!! WOOP 🙌 WOOP 🙌. If you didn’t </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>already know, Christmas is my favorite 🤩 holiday .🎁🎁🎁 </em></strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong><em>CHAPTER 4 CHRISTMAS EVE</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>TODAY IS CHRISTMAS 🎄 EVE!!!!!!! Like I told you before, my favorite 🤩 holiday is Christmas! 🎄 Yours may be too! It was literally 6:00 AM! It was so early! I only woke up because I smelled coffee ☕️ and my phone dinged! It was an email that said “MERRY XMAS AND HAVE A HAPPY HOLIDAYS!” From you friendly bank 🏦. It was a really long email so just reading it made me want to crawl right back into my big comfy bed 🛌 and go back to sleep. I know that that sounds bad because it’s Christmas but like… still. The next time I look at my phone it was 9:00 AM! I thought to myself “I missed opening presents with my mom!”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> I set my alarm so why didn’t my alarm go off? I looked at my clock suspiciously. But then my mom walked in my room with breakfast on a silver plater. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“MOM!” I yelled. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Yes sweetheart?” She asked.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“I AM SO SORRY THAT I MISSED OPENING GIFTS!” I said disappointed.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> “What are you talking about?” She asked setting the silver plater with food on it on my bed. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“My alarm must’ve gotten unplugged last night because I set an alarm for 7:00 am but it never went off! Or we lost pow-” I began saying.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> “No my sweet I was the one who unplugged you alarm in the middle of the night!” She admitted.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> “But why?” I asked confused. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>Mom began talking “because you always wake up at 7:00 am to finish wrapping the gifts for me and your dad, then you make me breakfast in bed. So this Christmas I decided to wrap the gifts for your dad who is always gone on a business trip, make you breakfast in bed, and get a special surprise for you! But you still get all of your Christmas presents. This was just a last minute surprise.”  </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Well its just arriving right now I’ll go get it so stay right here!” My mom said. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Okay!” I called to to my mom who was running down the stairs. “EEEKKKKKKK ITS HERE!!!!!!” I heard my mom scream.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I didn’t think that it could be dad because he left to go on his his business trip 3 months ago and wasn't aloud to come home for 2 more months.</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>CHAPTER 5 BIG SURPRISE</em></strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong><em>“Okay sweetheart I’m bringing up the surprise, “it” is going to stay outside your door so I can put this bandanna over your eyes!” My mom leaped in with joy. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Why a bandanna?” I asked. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“I just saw it laying on the table so I picked it up.” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Okay you can come in now!” my mom said. But she also said </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Your going to love this surprise!!!!!!!” my mom said </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“On 3 you can take the blind fold off!” my mom said.</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“3….. 2……. 1!!!!! TAKE OFF YOUR BLIND FOLD!!!!!” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>She said to take off the blind fold so I did </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“OMGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!” I screamed. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“DAADDDDD! YOUR HOME!!!!” I gasped in shock</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Yes I am sweetheart!” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Wait but I thought that you weren’t going to come home for Christmas! I also thought that you had to stay in California for 2 more months! I cant believe that your home omgggg!!!!!!!!” I said as I jumped on him! </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Well I begged and pleaded so much that they let me come home for Christmas and for a month so when I go back I only have to be there for a month! But after that I don't have to go on anymore business trips!!!!! </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I am so happy that my dad came home for Christmas that this happened…. I was so happy that I stated to cry happy tears! My mom told me that it was a time to have a pancake party! My dad and I sat down at the table while my mom made some more pancakes and bacon! My dad asked me what I wanted to do today. I asked hoping for a yes “can we go to that tubing place that’s like 2 hours away?” “Well I say yes but we have to confirm with your mother!” My dad replied. “MOM CAN WE?????? PLEASEEEEEE?? I pleaded. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“I mean if your dad is up to it then I’m up to it!” my mom said like she really wanted to go! </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Oh yeah I’m up to it!” my dad said excitedly. </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>You could just hear the excitement in his voice! </em></strong></div><div><br><br><br></div><div><strong><em>CHAPTER 6 AT THE TUBING PLACE</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>Once we arrived at the tubing place we saw one of my dad’s enemies! Of course he didn’t go over there but I did… my dad was not mad at me. I really thought that he would be! But I guess not! Instead of walking up the whole snow “mountain” there was an escalator that we just had to stand  on and it would move! When we got to the top of the “mountain,” my dad was holding onto the handle on my tube so we could go down together but not crash into one another and get hurt. Unfortunately my dad had to go on a business call. When my dad came back, he told us some really depressing news. He has to go on another business trip for 4 months and he has to leave tomorrow. :( We rushed home so he could pack his bags. It’s the next morning and my dad just closed one of his suitcases and left the room for a second. So being the sneaky person that I am. I snuck into his suitcase! It smelled like old socks and mayonnaise in there! Ew! But the good thing was that my dad didn’t come back up for like 10 more minutes. So what I did was run into the bathroom and grab an air freshener and put it in the suitcase! It smelled like candy! yummmm! When I was in the suite case it felt like it was eating me, like it was alive. But I’m just kinda glad that my dad never found me in his suitcase until we get to his hotel in California. We did a lot together while we were down there but my mom was kinda mad about me sneaking into my dad’s suitcase but she was also understanding about it. </em></strong></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 20:44:05 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115837639</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author></author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115838631</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><strong>Step </strong></div><div><strong>Bros</strong></div><div><br></div><div>By: Jordan Guilette</div><div><br><br></div><div>Once upon a time I was walking my dog and the winds were harsh, my blue and gray shirt was blowing and my blonde hair was too, birds were chirping, the sun was going down, and wolves were howling, the deer leaping through the fields. In the year 2000 I lived in Mexico, it is so tropical and there’s so much wildlife. Then I picked up a really cool crystal/gem and threw it and all of a sudden a portal opened up so I got closer and it sucked me and my dog in. We fell out into this really hot world, I tried to drink my water but all of it evaporated. Then two big chipmunks picked us up, one had a blue sweatshirt with glasses  and the other one had a green sweatshirt and they had tasers with sharp sticks. We didn’t have these taser things back in my country. After they cornered us they took us to jail.</div><div>     “Don’t bother us again,” they said. We were stuck so I sat down and the ground was wet and sticky. It also had markings on the wall with broken pieces of iron bar. I sat down again and felt a stick and paper? It was a wand and paper with spells on it! So I asked Riley, my dog, if he could get us out of here?</div><div>He said “yes.”</div><div>  I said “Ok what can you do? Wait, did you just respond?”</div><div>“Ya I did.” </div><div>     “Oh my god I can talk  to animals!”</div><div>    “Alright, show off, let’s get out of here” Riley says. </div><div>“Ok, wait, how?” I say. </div><div>     “I lasered the wall with my eyes.” Riley says. </div><div>“Oh, nice. Alright so, that’s another oversized chipmunk, he’s like half the size of me.”And he’s wearing a red sweatshirt with a big “A” on it and a big golden crown.” I say. “Ok I’m gonna practice some spells.” </div><div>     “Ok I’ll keep a lookout, hey that’s the rock that sucked us in here we’re gonna have to get it somehow.” Says Riley. </div><div>     “I’ll try one of my spells. Acrfrezzel! </div><div>     Haha look there slipping we have to get it, dog fetch.” I say. “I got it!” Riley says in a muffled voice.</div><div>“Here let me throw it.” I say. “No!”</div><div>     “Let it go, I’m gonna bite you.” Riley says. Haaammmpmm</div><div>“Owe! Bad dog, get off! Rick,Johnny,Larry get them!” The king blurts out in an accent.</div><div>     “Yes boss.” The guards say in a low pitched voice.    </div><div>“Hey let go, amethriumslip!” I say quietly  so the other guards don’t hear.</div><div>     “Ya alright let’s go get the rock from the chipmunk king, gosh I hate chipmunks.” Riley whispers. “Ok he took it into his safe. I’ll use my super speed then you strike it with lightning and I’ll get the rock.” </div><div>     “Ok ready arclight! Boom!” </div><div>“Oh and I’m back, here I’ll throw it down this time.” Riley says excitedly. </div><div>     “Oue mate, this might be a fake, look he’s throwing it down right now. Look. AhcreCome!” I say. “Alright it’s coming. It’s too high, use your jumping powers.” I Lell. “Wooof,” Riley says. “Ha, yes you did it.” I shout. “I’m gonna do a spell on them, ahcreeddogeforeverr!” Ever ever ever ever ever ever.</div><div>     “Ya, alright let's get back home.” “Alright here we go, I will throw the rock down and we walk into the portal and fall out.”</div><div>“Fhhh... ahhh” I sniff “good to be back home eh.”</div><div>“Yeah.” Riley says. </div><div> “Oue mate, there you guys are, where were you anyway?”my friend says in a confused voice. </div><div>  “Oh nothing it's a long story,” I say laughing. “Hey do you see that it's a whole pile of rocks. Well I really hope that it's not portal rocks! Eh.” I say nervous “And hey Chicken nuggets,” I say hungry. </div><div>“Ok, crazy news this might sound weird but Jordan and Riley are step brothers.” My dad says kinda happy. “Me and Riley stare at each other with a smile on our faces. After dinner Riley and I start to think of more adventures to stop animals from doing bad stuff. So we both agreed to check out the ocean next. After eating, we went to the ocean. We hopped in and looked for trouble.</div><div><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 20:44:28 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115838631</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>kmartin006</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115915044</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The Different Christmas… <br><br></div><h1>By: kylah </h1><div> It was December 5th me and my family were putting up our Christmas tree like a normal family would do. After my dad was done putting the Christmas tree up, My mom told me, “Kylah, go grab the rest of the Christmas decorations for the tree. they are in the basement”<br><br></div><div>  I told my mom “ ok mom.”    </div><div>   I  went downstairs to go get them. When I was in the basement looking around for the decorations, I saw this box that I have never seen before. I said to myself “ This is strange. I have never seen this box before and I always come to this part of the basement.”</div><div><br></div><div>The box<br><br></div><div>I walked up to the cardboard box to see what was in it. as I bent down to see what was in it. I fell into the box!! And I really don’t know what happened. All I remember is waking up to a big thing of toys and presents. I was so confused as I was itching my head. I said to myself, “Where am I and why does my head hurt so bad.” </div><div>                                             </div><div> I lifted myself up and you will not believe what I saw. It was THE NORTH POLE!! I saw elves running around. I also saw elves making toys and wrapping gifts and the thing I was most shocked about is that I saw the one and only  SANTA!! I almost screamed but I didn't. I kept my cool,  and I slowly climbed down the thing of toys and presents.               </div><div><br></div><div>The North Pole           <br><br></div><div>When I got down for the thing of toys I looked up and you will never believe who was standing above me when I got down ….!! It was… SANTA THE ONE AND ONLY SANTA!! I almost fainted when I saw him. I said very nervously, “Hi Santa.”    </div><div>Santa said very madly, “ WHAT ARE YOU</div><div>DOING HERE?”</div><div> “I’m sorry!” I yelled.</div><div>“But you can’t just show up like that,” he added, “and how did you get here?” </div><div>I nervously replied, “ I’m sorry I don’t know how I got here but I will tell you everything .” </div><div>I told him trying to hold back my tears</div><div>I went in the basement to get some more Christmas decorations and I saw this box that I had never seen in my life, so I went over to  see what was in it,when I bent down to see what was in it and I don’t remember what happened. And when I woke up I was up there in a big box of gifts.  Santa told me, “It's going to be ok, I'm sorry for getting upset. I thought you were trying to....” “never mind.”</div><div>“ I thought to myself…I wonder what he was going to say?.....”                                                                                                                        </div><div><br></div><div>                     </div><div>The way home… <br><br></div><div>I followed Santa to his room so we could get me some warm clothes for the trip back to my house. he told me to sit here and wait while he went to ask Mrs clause to get me some warm clothes that fit . I waited in Santa’s room its the room where he writes the naughty and nice list there was a little warm chair next to a fire place the chair next to the fire place was the chair I was sitting in, when Santa came back he had some nice winter clothes in his hand he told </div><div><br></div><div>“Go put these on and after i will let you meet some of the elves and eat before we leave to make up for yelling earlier “ </div><div><br></div><div>I said back to Santa “ thanks so much !” </div><div><br></div><div>After I put on the winter clothes went to the elves break room and I got to meet some of the elves one was very mean her was tired so I understand his name was John I got to meet a very nice elf she was my FAVORITE her name was kristy and she had shared her candy with me and told me if I ever came back here that she would show me around the hole North Pole! After I was done meeting the elves  Santa had to me to tree dinner room were mrs clause was setting the table she ran over to me and said </div><div><br></div><div>“Hey kylah !I  am so happy to meet you please take a seat and eat whatever you like “  I said very excited </div><div><br></div><div>“ Thanks so much ! Mrs claus!” </div><div>When dinner was all done and by the way it was the best CHRISTMAS DINNER EVER !!, but good things come to an end. Was time to go home santa told me “ I’m going to miss you my friend” </div><div>I replied “ I’m going to miss you to Santa! “ </div><div>We got up and Santa sleigh and …… I just remembered waking up in my bed and my mom calling me down for breakfast. I said to myself “ was it all a dream ??” When I turned over I saw a note it was from santa it said ,</div><div><br></div><div> Dear kylah I had a great time with you again. I am sorry I yelled I thought youwere one of the bad elves pretending to be a human it's a long story. I just wanted to say that you are loved and have a great Christmas !</div><div>Santa. </div><div>I jumped out of my bed and said “ it was not a dream !” I “Heard my mom say come down for breakfast!!!!!!!”</div><div>I told my mom” I’m coming!” And went down stairs and at the table my mom asked “ how was your sleep” I said back to her “AMAZING! </div><div><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 21:11:58 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115915044</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>jspellma000_1_3</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115919027</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The magical snake </div><div>                               By: Jackson spellman</div><div><br><br><br><br></div><div>Chapter 1: The Snake</div><div><br><br></div><div>Once upon a time, in a land 3 miles away from my house, my cousin found a snake from the garage. He touched it, but when I tried to, SNAP!!! It bit my finger really hard. It wouldn’t let go so I had to rip my finger out. It hurt really bad. My mom got a bandage and said to </div><div>hang in there. After 2 hours, we went home. I went to bed 30 minutes early, but when I woke up, I started to twist and shuffle. I told my mom that something was wrong, but she just said I was “hungry.” But when she started making pancakes, I couldn’t even smell. The pancakes were ready and I licked my lips and I smelled pancakes!!! My mom put the plate in front of me, but she said, “You look a little black. What happened to you?” </div><div>“I don’t know.” </div><div>“We should get you to a doctor and see what's going on.” </div><div>“OK.” I said.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 2: Shocking News</div><div><br></div><div>When we got to the doctor, I was as black as a thousand midnights. As we got to the doctor’s room he took a look at my finger.  “Can you please stop bending your arm. It is getting hard for me to look at it.”</div><div>“I’m not moving one bit. I swear.” </div><div>“Hmmm, that’s strange. Your arm is not moving, it’s shrinking!!!” The doctor said. He hurries up before my arm is gone, but he makes it. </div><div>“There seems to be some weird venom in his finger.” But 13 seconds later, I fall to the ground as a snake. A giant black snake. My mom shrieked and the doctor screamed. I can’t move. Suddenly I remembered something from that morning,</div><div>“twist and shuffle.”</div><div> I tried to shuffle, but that didn’t work. So I twisted around. I was gliding across the room out the door. (Only because I was a snake and people hate snakes.) I got in the car with my mom right behind me and we were off. </div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 3:The Chase</div><div><br></div><div>I think the doctor told a scientist about me because when we were on the highway, a scientist popped his head out the window and said “Pull over! We need that snake!!!” </div><div>“No way!”</div><div>My mom said. She sped up, A LOT. We were probably going too fast because a cop started chasing us. Now my mom was really stressed, so when we got home, she locked all doors and closed all blinds and hid in the basement. We heard pounding on the doors then I got an idea. I went up the stairs and stared at them, they freaked out and left. But suddenly I got another idea, I told it to my mom and we headed back to my cousins house.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 4:The Resolution</div><div>                                                         </div><div>We looked in the garage and saw the same snake that bit me. I went by it and sure enough it bit me again. Then my arms were growing back and I could speak again. 3 minutes later I was back to normal. I looked at the snake, and he was slithering away.</div><div>“Bye weirdo!!!” I said. We went home and everything was back to normal. I went to bed at 9:00 PM but at 12:28 PM I heard something </div><div>“sssssssssss” SNAP!!! 10:42 AM my mom comes to check on me. I get out of bed looking a little   black. “Are you ok?” Said my mom. “I don’t know,” I answered her, But little did I know something was terribly wrong.</div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div>  The magical snake 2 coming soon!!!</div><div><br></div><div>Read it if you like…</div><div><br></div><div>Danger!!!☠️💀☠️</div><div>Suspense!!!🤔😯😧</div><div>and lots of laughs!!!😅😂🤣</div><div><br></div><div><br></div><div><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 21:13:42 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115919027</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>jspellma000_1_3</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115919439</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The magical snake 2</div><div>                     By:Jackson Spellman</div><div><br><br></div><div>“Oh my gosh Jackson! I thought that snake bit you and turned you back!!!” Said my mom. I thought hard and considered, and then was able to talk. </div><div>“I thought I heard a hissing last night and I felt a little pain in my shoulder after that.” </div><div>“Well I thought we locked it in the garage, did we?” Said my mom</div><div>“That’s what I remember.” I said. </div><div>“So should we go back to the doctor and see the venom he got?” </div><div>“Yes, let’s go!” </div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 2: the laboratory</div><div><br><br></div><div>25 minutes later we got to the doctor. “How may I…” </div><div>“Wait, you're the person with the snake!!!”</div><div>“Security, come quick, it’s what you’ve been looking for.” They lock me up in a van and take me away. 3 hours later We are in this weird area that I do not recognise, </div><div>“ Why aren’t we by a F.B.I station or something?” I ask </div><div>“ no no no, we are heading to the science lab.”   “Why are you taking me there?!?” I ask. “ we are going to do research on the venom of the snake that bit you.” “So get ready, because we are here!” </div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 3: the escape</div><div><br><br></div><div>We were in the lab, and I saw a ton of other animals in there. They put me next to a dog with laser eyes. He could speak too.</div><div>“The only reason I’m here is because I shot a squirrel with my laser eyes.” Said the dog. </div><div>“I just want to get out of here!!!!” He said. </div><div>“I could get you out,” I said. I looked at the scientist and sprayed venom at his eyes. </div><div>“OUCH!!!!!!!!!” He was bouncing off the walls and hit the button that unchains the animals, they ran out the door and went to the woods. Except the dog, he started chasing a squirrel. I start to head home, but on the way I see my moms car, she sees me so I get in. </div><div>“Where have you been?”</div><div>“At the lab.” I say back. </div><div>“We should get you home, I caught that snake.” “Ok lets go!!!”</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 4: the resolution</div><div><br><br></div><div>We headed home and the snake was in a jar in my room. </div><div>“You know the only reason that I bite you was because I am lonely.” </div><div>“You know there’s millions of snakes in their garage, right?” </div><div>“Yes I know. They just don’t like me.” “Follow me I’ve got an idea.” I said. </div><div><br></div><div>1 hour later...</div><div>“It's perfect!!!” “Now I will fit in!” He said excitedly. We go back to my cousin's garage and he shows everybody his new look. “Hi guys, like my new look?” </div><div>“It suits you.” Said a snake looking at his bright new colour. </div><div>“Its my favourite colour!” Said another snake. </div><div>“yup, mine too!” Said another. “I knew you guys liked green!” “Thank you for the new look, here I’ll undo the bite. Come here.” Said the snake. SNAP!!! I turn back into a human. </div><div>“Well, guess we should go home.” My mom said. As we went home, I started to think about what happened today. Was the snake going to make friends? Is he going to bite me again? Was that dog going to catch the squirrel? I guess I might not know but I do know that the odds of it happening again...</div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div>Is tomorrow.</div><div><br><br><br><br></div><div>    The end.</div><div><br></div><div>        </div><div><br><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 21:13:53 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115919439</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>The magic land of Rica</title>
         <author>sdoepke000</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115920076</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The Magic in the Recia</div><div>By Spencer.Doepke</div><div><br><br><br></div><div>Once upon a time there was a man named John. He wanted to do magic because magic was powerful. To do magic you need a magic staff. The only way he can get a magic staff is if he found the magic land of Recia. </div><div><br></div><div>John lived in a small cabin in the forest. One day John found a lake and he saw the portal to the magical land named Recia. He swam to the bottom of the lake. John goes into the portal to the magic  land of Recia. </div><div><br></div><div>He was surprised to see the new land.  This land looked like the grass was green and the mountains were tall.  The forests made no sounds.  That was strange, John said.  He sees a bunch of magic creatures. Some of the creatures John sees are a hydra eagle, a snake that has a front and back as a head, a griffon and more. John runs into the forest because the animals look very dangerous. </div><div><br></div><div>In the forest he sees a village that is full of wizards. In the village he sees little huts where the wizards live. He sees a fire and tiki torches surrounding the huts. He is shocked and the wizards are trying to get rid of him. The wizards are sending animals after John to get rid of him because they do not want John in the magic land of Recia. The animals try to get John and take him back to the portal to get him out of their land. </div><div><br></div><div>While John is running he trips over a magical staff. John can use this staff to do magic. Now John wants to get out of the magical land because he has a magic staff. The animals are still trying to catch him and get rid of John but John wants to get out but it will be more difficult because needs to go towards the animals. Since he has the magic staff it can make it a bit easier to get home but he does not know how to use it. He is a beginner wizard. This is the lowest level you could be. </div><div><br></div><div>John tries to do an easy spell that is lifting objects and he succeeds. John does not know many spells, he does not know which ones are for him because he is not a very powerful wizard. John needs an invisibility spell but that is an advanced wizard spell. John needs to become an advanced wizard. John needs a staff advancement which is a scroll that turns a beginners magic staff into an advanced wizards magic staff. </div><div><br></div><div>As John is running he finds a map on the ground. John looks at the top of the map and he sees that it reads where to find a staff advancement and it shows that he needs to go to the volcano. John does not know where he is on the map. John also sees on the map that there is another wizards village and he needs to go there because that is where the beginning is. In order to get to the beginning John needs to remember something he saw and that is on the map so he can get to the village and then get to the end of the map. John remembers that he tripped over an axe and a axe is on the map. Now John needs to go back to the axe so he can find his way to the village. </div><div><br></div><div>John finds his way back to the axe, then he looks at the map and figures out which way the wizards village is and starts going to it. He gets to the village and he is careful because he does not know if the wizards are going to attack him. Looking at the map he figures out which ways to go quickly and starts heading towards the volcano. </div><div><br></div><div>On the way to the volcano John runs into a very dangerous animal, it was a lightning dragon. The lightning dragon is the one kind of dragon that is hunting John to get him out of Recia. The wizards that John saw before are storm wizards and they have lightning dragons. John gets past the lightning Dragon and continues heading towards the volcano. John fines a land Marker so he knows he is going the right way. </div><div><br></div><div>John arrives at the volcano and he quickly gets to the top. At the top John sees the staff advancement. John quickly gets it because he is afraid of a trap being triggered. He uses the staff advancement to make his beginners staff into an advanced staff. Now John tries to do the invisibility spell, he succeeds. He now needs to head back to the portal. Now that he has the invisibility spell when he sees an animal he can make himself invisible and get past them quickly. </div><div><br></div><div>John passes the final animals and gets into the portal and goes back to the normal world. </div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 21:14:08 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115920076</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>My trip to Florida</title>
         <author>dchojnac001</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115920877</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>My Trip to Florida</div><div>By Dallas Chojnacki</div><div><br></div><div>One winter morning, I woke up and got ready for school. I was still thinking about the trip to Florida my family was planning that day. We were going to see my grandma and my great grandma. I was so excited!</div><div><br></div><div>Later that afternoon, my mom picked me up from school and went back home to grab all of our luggage. We put all of our luggage in the back of the car and then we drove to the airport. We waited for the plane forever. I was so happy when we finally boarded the plane. It was a pretty long flight. </div><div><br></div><div>As the plane was landing, something crazy started to  happen. We heard a loud banging noise that shook the plane. Then I looked out the window and saw a huge volcano erupting! When we got off the plane, there were dragons flying and knights wearing armor, and more volcanoes in the distance. I knew at that moment we were definitely not in Florida. It looked like it was 1 million years ago!  The knights and dragons were in a battle, and our plane landed right in the middle of it! We ran back to the plane to try and escape, but a big ball of fire hit our plane on the side and discenegrated right in front of us!!!!. Some of us survived but some didn’t.  We were far away from the volcano so there was one of the pilots still alive so he told us what to do. He told us that we have to get far away from the dangerous dragons and volcanoes and knights.</div><div><br></div><div>We ran as fast as we could towards the forest. A young looking knight with a silver shield came towards us on a horse. He told us to follow him. “The forest is safe, he said.” As we followed him, I looked at the orange sky. The sun was going down. That made me nervous about what would happen when it was pitch black. </div><div><br></div><div>The knight took us to a castle on the other side of the woods. He told us that his name was John, and that he’d been a dragon slayer for his whole life. We reached the castle, and it was huge. It had big windows and there was a drawbridge for us to cross. </div><div><br></div><div>We entered the castle and met the King and Queen. They greeted us and said “Please join us for dinner.” After dinner we all went into our rooms. I was getting ready for bed and someone knocked on the door. It was the king. He wanted to talk to me. So I followed him into this library where I saw the Queen.  He asked me to sit down and said that he had a plan on how to stop the dragons. He said that the dragons love fish, and he knew of a magical fish from the river that would put them to sleep.</div><div><br></div><div>We started on our journey the next morning.  The king, John, and myself went to the forest where the magical fish is. We had to take a map so we wouldn’t get lost. Then we FINALLY found the river and searched for the magical fish. John found a school of the fish, and trapped them in his large net. We went back to the castle to find the dragon king. The Queen was happy. She said “We're putting the dragons back we’re they came from.” And I said ’’I hope this works. I want to go home!” When we put down the magical fish on this beach and suddenly the dragons came and they started to eat it. One second later, they fell asleep. And the king told every knight in the town to help put them in these large cages and take them to a different island where they could live. </div><div><br></div><div>The king thanked me for helping, and made me an honorary knight! I reappeared back at the airport and my family said what happened.Then we grabbed our luggage and waited for my grandma to pick us up after the first week everything was back to normal. And we have to leave my grandma and my great grandma to go back when we got on plan and waited for the plan to take off. Five minutes later we took off and heden back home. It took six hours to get back home. When we got home we were all tired and all of us went to sleep. <br><br><br>               THE END</div><div><br><br></div><div>                                           </div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 21:14:27 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115920877</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title>The Good and Bad First day of Fifth Grade</title>
         <author>ltamillo000</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115959812</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><strong><em>The Good and Bad First day of Fifth Grade</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>By: Liam Tamillo </em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     When I got to school on the first day of fifth grade my teacher Mrs. Millonzi was floating and flying around! She then opened a drawer and everything started talking! My classmates and I were floating so I looked outside and we were on pluto! My books 3and everything was on the ceiling and when we had art class instead she taught us magic! She taught us how to summon dragons and how to make people do whatever you want. I used the hypnotizing spell on my teacher and we got to play video games all day. Before I could hypnotize her I got video games for everyone. We had art again and learned how to make spells to make anything what you want it to be. Someone made the school a castle. They added a gaming room, a movie theater, 100 bedrooms, and a pet room. Our teacher did not like that and she found out who did it and she kindly told them to make multiple classrooms for every teacher. The kid didn’t like that so they took away the classroom and ordered guards to kick every teacher out of the castle. When the teacher was gone I made a panda, dragon, and 999999999999999999999999999999999999trillion dollars with my powers. I heard a bell ring and got shook multiple times and woke up. It turns out when I got home my house was a castle with everything I made.</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>What I did with the 999999999999999999999999999999999999 trillion Dollars</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     I asked my mom, “What should I do with all this money.”</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     She said back “You should get some food from the store.”</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     I asked her “ What do you need?”</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     She answered “I'll give you the list.”</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     I said “Ok” and left.</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     I got the stuff from the store and I had 999999999999999999999999999999999998 I also decided to get a 60 packs of gum and hopefully the next day I had gum in my mouth the teacher would say “Do you have enough for everyone?!” </em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     I would pull out the 60 packs and give a piece to everyone and she would be as white as a ghost! That would give me a good laugh. Later that day I would get every dog in the world and every animal in the world and have a zoo for people to go to. I would donate a lot of the other money to charity. I would also get a vet to take our animals to help them if they are hurt. I would get the best vets in the world and they would be on duty for a while while I get vet training and become a vet to help our animals at the zoo. I would also buy every single company but give them money when they get bought by me. I would get stuff for my mom like the best kitchen appliance and a new house. I would get football training from the best of the best and get the best football skills and strength to be the best football player in the world. I bought every football team and every sports team in the world and then trade players from each team that are really good and put them all on one team and then give the other teams to different people and then help the players on my team get stronger and faster and more flexible to win every single superbowl until they retire. Then I will buy the other teams again and wait until the draft comes and then get the best players and be a player then go to the team I have and make everyone be able to not die with my magic and not age and then give 50 teams away and keep 2 teams to give the players I draft on the second team and make the schedule so that my teams don't play each other until the superbowl and we then will see which one is better. I would also buy every college to make sure my players that I draft are good. And I become the head coach for the colleges and teams. I also run the police everywhere.</em></strong></div><div><br><br></div><div><strong><em>What happens after I buy everything</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     Everyone I bought everything from got made and decided to attack my house so I made the best army and the best weapons to protect my house with and then set them on duty and use a spell that never makes them tired and one that makes them not be weak. I also made a moat with crocodiles in it and made protections around my castle to protect me. I also sent my tigers and elephants on duty to stand still and charge any that they don't recognize. I also made the tigers, elephants, and rhinoceros invincible to any harm, even poison. I also made myself invisible and I made myself spiderman and then attack people with my powers to knock them out and imprison them to make them my slaves. I also put a protection spell on my mom so she could go out and buy the stuff she needs and she won't get hurt if somebody attacks her and nobody can get the stuff because it pushes them away if they try to grab at her groceries. I am a black belt in every martial art and I am the best rank in every military. I am the best fighter and wrestler in the world. I also know all the anime fighting stuff. I use all that knowledge and knock out the people while I am invisible and it comes in very handy. </em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>After I imprison everybody</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     They all team up against me and I make the invisibility I have  go away and they see me bring my dragon and panda and I say “If any of you misbehave I will have my dragon eat you and the others will have to eat what is left on their bones.”</em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>     They all said “ We are sorry we will not attack you again.” </em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>I say back “You don't have to be sorry, if you attack me again I will have my dragon and panda eat all of you.” </em></strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong><em>Then they watch me make my dragon and panda invincible and then leave. Then I give some of my money to upgrading my zoo to add more animal habitats for every animal and I bought the rest of the zoos in the world and transferred the animals from those zoos into my mega zoo and I upgraded the fences on empty animal habitats to make them electric because I was going to use my magic to make dinosaurs. I made tyrannosaurus rexes and stegosaurus and pachycephalosaurus. I also made dilophosaurus and velociraptors. I bought all the meat in the world and all the ovens in the world and cooked the meat for my carnivores and gave lots of plants to my herbivores. I then made walkways with glass surrounding it and then made more glass to close it off and then fill it with water for lots of fish in it. All of the sudden I started having really bad headaches and then I heard the voices of old jedi masters and then I found something that looked like a lightsaber and my old math teachers coffee. Then I get sucked into an game I play called roblox and it put me into a star wars tycoon and I still had the lightsaber in hand but my tycoon was complete and it made my lightsaber every color and when I went into the battling area I saw Darth Maul, Kylo Ren, Lord Palpatine and Darth Vader and I only had myself so with my magic I made Han Solo, Rey, Finn, Luke Skywalker, Anakin Skywalker and Ben Solo(AKA Kylo Ren when good), Asoka, Chewbacca and Lando Calrissian. I saw them call all their troopers in and set them up all around us but we took our lightsabers and blasters and Kylo Ren and Ben Solo knew each other and Han Solo, Ben's father, knew both of them and they left. So the fight ended up with the Mandolorian and Grogu(aka baby yoda) came in with the darksaber and defeated all the bad guys but we got to see Darth Vader throw Emperor Palpatine down a reactor shaft like in the movie. Also I made decorations for a party with all the jedi and Mando and I also made Yoda with my magic so we could have a nice party with straw dummies as target so we could practice with our lightsabers and blasters. I then felt sick and teleported to another game I play on roblox called football fusion and I didnt have my lightsaber anymore but I was a Wr( wide receiver) and I got every ball and we won the game with 1000000 points and I of course got MVP( most valued player) and I had an interception every time the other team had the ball. The next game I was qb and had super speed so I told everyone on my team to leave because I could catch every ball and I got MVP again with 10,000,000,000,000,000,000,000 points and was the best at everything. I then came out of roblox and back to real life. I looked at my stats in football fusion and they were better than ever and everything was the max it could be. Then it sucked me back in and then it loaded lots of tabs of tycoons and I played till I got max tycoon and then went onto the next tycoon until I finished with them. My friend joined me and they said “Hi Liam.” And I said back “Hi Kayden, do you want to join my brother and me on a different game?” She then said “Sure i'll join you, what game are you playing?” I answered “We will probably play a 3 player tycoon.” She said back “ Ok I will join you.” I then felt sick and started typing to Kayden that I am getting kicked out because I teleported in the ga….. I couldn't finish my sentence because I got kicked out of it. It made me have night vision so I could see through stuff and it gave me mind reading powers. I then felt the urge to go to bed but I couldn't because then everything would go away and it would be normal. I then felt dizzy and then I fell into a pool of water but then I woke up and it was morning and I didnt die in the water but then I saw something under water and realized it was a shark and I was like how could a shark get in a pool and survive then I saw it was Poseidon the sea god and he was talking to me and said in a god like voice “ LIAM YOU ARE MY SON AND I AM HERE TO BRING YOU HOME.” I answered back and said “ Can I bring my house and can you make my pets and slaves breathe underwater and my pets only get the power of not being wet the whole time.” He said back in his godly voice “ YES I WILL BUT IS THAT ALL?” I said “ Yep.” and he told his servants to bring the house down and connect it to the castle and make the pets and slaves breathe underwater but the slaves can get wet but the pets can’t. He also told them to connect wifi and put the slaves in shackles. I know it's pretty cruel right but now they get to work for me and the olympians like Zues, Poseidon, Athena, Ares, Apollo, Aphrodite, Hermes, Hephaestus, and every other god or demigod besides Hades. By the way I am a demigod/god that is made from Poseidon and Athena even though they had troubles back then and my mother Athena was in her human form which is like 5 foot 8 and her real form is like 10 feet tall and that is the same as Poseidon but his human form is 6 foot 3 and his god form is 10 feet tall and that is the same as the other gods. I am a mix also between cyclops/human/god so im like 7 feet in my normal form and 14 feet in my god form. I learned how to forge stuff from Hephaestus and how to make a sword that can kill mortals and monsters and I made one and called it destroyer and I used it on 8 some underworld monsters that went to the surface and I found them and killed them but I also tried it on a dangerous mortal and it killed them. I also made it infused with poison and venom, when I hit them with it the poison climbed up their bodys and they can only get rid of it with special god/demigod food called ambrosia. I then made a watch that when you tap it an indestructible shield and it can block anything. It has stripes and a white tiger and a three headed dragon breathing fire and lighting out of each mouth. I was in my own forge and my father asked me to make 1 million swords and then I asked him what design and he said a water dragon so I also made 1 million indestructible shields that had the water dragon design on them. Poseidon then gave me his trident to try out so I made some straw dummies and when I threw the trident it had a strong water blast that threw the dummy 100 feet away. I then asked him if he wanted modifiers and he said just pick anything to put on it. I put poison and the ability to shoot water by pointing at stuff. He thanked me and then Posiedon got me a VR headset that puts me into a fighting game against all dangerous monsters and their human form so when I go out adventuring I can disintegrate them so they have to rebuild. I also learned where to find them and where they are in the world. I keep a little jug of water in my backpack that I keep adding more jugs so when I need help I can use the water to heal myself or just shoot it at people. The bow I have was made out of water but is what not ice but is solid and so are the arrows and I got archery lessons from Apollo and Artemis and I got so good that I could control my arrow and see where it is going in my mind and when I fly around I can hit targets while flying at a speed of 100 mph. I also have every power of every god. The powers I'm most good at are any powers from Poseidon,Zues or Hades and think of plans in my head like Athena and Ares and Athena’s combat skills and Hephaestus forging skill. I can see through a thing called mist that makes it that most mortals can’t see monsters or cyclops but some mortals can see through the mist and see monsters before half bloods can. A half blood is normally born with adhd and dyslexia but im not. I got called to a battle against Ares the god of war and when he pulled out his sword I also pulled out my sword and when it started he charged at me and barely hit me but it cut a whole in my shirt. I attacked and when the swords hit together it sounded like “CRASH” and I flew backwards into the water. I used my powers and made water connect to my sword so when I hit Ares he gets water in his eyes and poison in him. I hit him many times with lightning bolts with my powers and I also hit him many times and each time a new cut came and it started dripping gold blood of the gods. Everytime our swords hit each other they go “CRASH” or “BANG” OR “CLANG”. I then disarmed him then hit his sword away so he would have to fight me close up and then I hit him 20 more times and he screamed in pain but kept fighting. Then I hit his knees and he fell to the ground and then I held my sword up to his neck. He called for his children. I then put water handcuffs on him and he couldn’t break them. A lot of his children came but I disarmed them and then they all retreated. Then my mother and father came out of the water and put my sword in my carrier and told them “I called him for a duel.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> My mother Athena said “ What is going on here?”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I told her “I knocked Ares to the ground because I called him to duel me and he lost clearly and he called for his children and then I disarmed them and they retreated.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em> My father then said “Why did you call him for a duel and nice job defeating the god of war.” </em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I answered “ Thanks, I called him for a duel because I wanted to see if I'm better at combat then the god of war himself, clearly I am because he has lost and he called for his children to fight me.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>They both said “Go back to camp and get better at being smarter and not just duel random gods. One day you will be defeated by someone.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I laughed jokingly “Not by Ares.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>My father said “Also get better at using your water powers.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>They then brought me back to camp and I told my friend grover that I defeated the god of war and he said “Dude really, no you didn't.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I answered back “ I have proof I did. I have pictures and my mom and dad know.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I then started Iris messaging them and I asked them “Did I almost kill Ares?”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>They said “yes you did and do not do that again!”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I still am Iris messaging them when I start feeling dizzy and then I faint and I hear them scream “Liam, Liam, Liam!”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>The next thing I know I start waking up and I see I’m in the classroom with my teacher next to me trying to wake me up and I say “what happened?”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>She says “You fell asleep in class again.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>I then say “sorry I didn’t notice I was sleeping and what time is it.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“It’s 3:30”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>“Shoot, I should go home.”</em></strong></div><div><strong><em>When I get home I have no more castle and all my stuff is gone. But I do see my mom and dad and they are gods but nothing else is there so I am very confused. I then realized I was just dreaming but I was also thinking about my parents. I then fainted and when I wake up I smell nice warm cookies baking and the smell of hot chocolate and I look next to me and Grover is sitting there along with Chiron the centaur was sitting with Grover so now I’m very confused and try to get up but I am very weak and my arms and legs and I fall on grovers lap and he helps me to the outside where I see my friends and that I’m at camp half blood but I faint again and I wake up in my bed at camp half blood and I hear fighting and I stick my hand in the fountain in my cabin and it makes me heal up so I grab my sword and see everyone fighting another army so I join in and I kill every enemy and the last one hit me in the head but when I fell I threw my sword at him and he disintegrated and I fell asleep but still felt being carried to the infirmary.  I woke and everything was normal besides my parents and Grover he was still a satyr.</em></strong></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 21:30:50 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115959812</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>ekoch002</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115960981</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>    <em>The Great Walleye </em></div><div>          By:<em>Evan</em></div><div>   </div><div>I was heading outside to go fishing. I fished for a <em>long</em> time. I was just about to head inside my cabin.  But then I got a bite!</div><div>“Wow that is a big fish I Said.”but when I unhooked the fish it started levitating above my head.  I got so scared I ran away as fast as a cheetah but then it started to call my name </div><div>”Evan,Evan,Evan come here it Said.” so I went over there and  the fish pushed me right into the water and I started to breathe underwater. then  I  was transformed into a fish. After that the  fish jumped in right after me. </div><div>“You pushed me underwater,'' Said Evan.” </div><div>“yeah so. you’re a fish you can breathe Said the fish I  should probably introduce myself. My name is the great walleye or you could just call me walleye,” The fish Said.</div><div>“So you're telling me that you pushed me underwater, and you turned me into a fish and you can talk,” Said Evan.”</div><div>“you’re missing something,” Said Walleye .</div><div>“What?” Said Evan.</div><div>“Oh look in front of you!”  Said walleye.</div><div>“I don’t see anything but coral  and seaweed,'' Said Evan.</div><div>“Look ahead of that.” Said walleye.</div><div>“What is that?'' Said Evan.” </div><div>“That is our undersea palace.” Said walleye.</div><div>“ You have an undersea palace,'' Said Evan.</div><div>“Yeah and I run it.” Said walleye.</div><div>“Well that’s cool, But why did you push me underwater?'' Said Evan.</div><div>“because I needed your help.” Said walleye.</div><div> “Running the  palace I’m up for it.” Said Evan.</div><div>“What? Who told you that? “Said walleye.</div><div> “I thought you were going to,'' Said Evan.</div><div> “Well I wasn’t,” Said walleye.</div><div> “Then what do you need my help with,'' Said Evan.</div><div>“What I need from you is for you to help me defeat the evil fish empire,” Said walleye.</div><div>“There isn’t an evil fish empire,'' Said Evan.</div><div>“Yes there is,” Said walleye.</div><div> “No, there isn't,'' Said Evan.</div><div>“Yes there is!” Said walleye.</div><div> “No, there isn't,'' Said Evan.</div><div> “Yes there is,” Said walleye.</div><div> “Well then prove it ,”Said Evan.</div><div> “Then I will if you want to get close to the palace,” Said walleye.</div><div> “Well then  go on show me,'' Said Evan.</div><div>“First we need to get you some powers.” Said walleye.</div><div>“Fish don’t have powers,” Said Evan.</div><div>“Yes, and the person that gives them out is gulper,” Said walleye.</div><div>“Who’s that?”  Said Evan.</div><div>“Why don’t you ask him?” Said walleye.</div><div> “It’s not like he’s right behind me.” Said Evan.</div><div>“What if he is?” Said walleye.</div><div>“ He's right behind me isn't he?” Said Evan.</div><div>“Yeah what are you waiting for? ask him for your powers,” Said walleye.</div><div>“Okay, can I have some powers?” Said Evan.</div><div> “<strong>First you will have to beat my trial ,” Said gulper</strong>.</div><div><strong>“</strong>What do I have to do? “Said Evan .</div><div><strong>“ You have to beat a</strong><strong><em> squirrel  </em></strong><strong>in combat!”  Said gulper</strong>.</div><div><strong>“</strong>That’s easy,” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“I wasn’t done with my sentence! “Said gulper</strong>!</div><div><strong>“</strong>I'm surprised that fish know what sentences are.” Evan muttered.</div><div>“<strong>I heard that,”</strong> <strong>Said gulper</strong>.</div><div>“Well that’s good you don’t need hearing aids,” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“Back to my sentence,the squirrel also has </strong><strong><em>magical </em></strong><strong> powers,” Said Gulper</strong>.</div><div>Well that’s unfair how am I supposed to beat a <em>magical </em>squirrel in<strong> </strong>combat<strong> ?” </strong>Said Evan.</div><div><strong> “You’ll figure it out, Here's a peanut ,” Said Gulper</strong>.</div><div>“For what ?” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“The squirrel of course,” Said Gulper</strong>.</div><div><strong>“</strong>Wait! what squirrel ?” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“that one,” Said gulper</strong>.</div><div><strong>“Oh no!” Said Evan</strong>.</div><div><strong>“Oh hi squirrel, can we be friends?</strong> “ Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“</strong>Yeah, sure if you give me that peanut. “Said the squirrel.</div><div>“Ok here you go” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>Well that one might have been easy, but you have two more two go “  Said gulper.</strong></div><div>“What are they? “ said Evan.</div><div>“<strong>One of them is  you have to get one billion points in a pinball game and I can’t tell you the other one.'' Said gulper.</strong></div><div><strong>“</strong>How do you know what pinball is?” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“We just know,”  Said Gulper.</strong></div><div><strong>“</strong>But how do you know about it?” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“STOP ASKING QUESTIONS!!! “ Screamed gulper.</strong></div><div>“Okay chill dude,” Said Evan<strong>.</strong></div><div><strong>“Sorry back to pinball,” Said gulper.</strong></div><div><strong>“</strong>Okay let’s go, where is it?” Said Evan<strong>.</strong></div><div><strong>“Over here,” Said gulper.</strong></div><div><strong>“</strong>I’m going to beat your score,” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“Oh is that so?” Said Gulper.</strong></div><div><strong>“Did I mention that this pinball machine puts you inside it and you have to dodge the balls while I’m controlling it to get points?” Said Gulper.</strong></div><div><strong>“</strong>No you didn’t,” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“Okay, here we go into pinball ,” Said Gulper</strong>.</div><div><strong>“</strong>Let’s do it,” Said Evan.</div><div>“<strong>Come on in,” Said Gulper</strong>.</div><div>But what he didn’t know was that I knew how to get 100,000,000,000,000,000 in 5 seconds.</div><div>“<strong>3 2 1 go!”  Said Gulper</strong>.</div><div>Evan ran all the way to the back to the control center and he found a keypad he typed in a bunch of numbers and a bunch of numbers and in 5 seconds he scored 100,000,000,000,000,000</div><div>And he was out of there.</div><div>“<strong>Did you cheat ?”Said Gulper</strong>.</div><div>“Huh no” Said Evan.</div><div>“<strong>Well then on to the third challenge,”  Said gulper</strong>.</div><div>“What is it? “Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“Follow me and I will show you,” Said Gulper</strong>.</div><div><strong>“</strong>Okay,” Said Evan.</div><div>I followed him up into a dim cavern with blood dripping down from the walls with carvings scattered along the cave saying help and then he kicked me right into a cage and he changed into the evil fish emperor. </div><div><strong>“</strong>Huh, how did you do that? “ Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“</strong>You really thought you could get away with getting your powers. I saw that coming from 3 miles away,” Said the Emperor.</div><div>“Then where's the gulper ?” Said Evan.</div><div>“Oh he’s right where he’s supposed to be  locked up in a cage,” Said the emperor.</div><div>“Where’s walleye?” Said Evan.</div><div>“Where do you think he is? “ Said the emperor.</div><div>“Locked up in a cage where he’s supposed to be,” Said Evan.</div><div>“Yes, he’s right here with you too and guess what will happen to you in 1 minute?”  Said the emperor.</div><div>“What?” Said Evan.</div><div>“You will be tortured by my new torture master 3000” Said the Emperor. </div><div>“Hey gulper what powers did I get?” Said Evan.</div><div>“You can teleport, unlock anything, move things with your mind and you can summon a lightsaber out of the sky,” Said Gulper.</div><div>“Awesome Watch this,” Said Evan.</div><div>Click click click! The doors to the cages unlatched. </div><div>“Whoa that’s amazing” Said walleye.</div><div>“Let’s get out of here.” Said Evan.</div><div>So they ran and they ran until they were at the deepest part of the lake.</div><div>“This is the deep end” Said Gulper and walleye.</div><div>“This is where some of the most dangerous creatures lurk” Said walleye.</div><div>“Like what” Said Evan.</div><div>“Snappy the snapping turtle mr.piranha the piranha </div><div>And spike the northern pike” Said walleye.</div><div>“Don’t forget about <strong><em>the emperor”</em></strong> Said Gulper.</div><div>“Yep he’s the one who broke out” Finished walleye.</div><div>“I have one question: how did he break out?” Said Evan?</div><div>“It was a Monday I was in my room sleeping when I heard a  big <strong><em>BOOM</em></strong></div><div>And there he was, the emperor had risen from the deep end he took tons upon tons of dynamite and he had a whole army of fish with him he had every single bad guy with him me and the royal guards were able to catch a few of the bad guys but the emperor escaped from our grasp but when he was escaping he dropped something it was a note it said: if left was right and right was left where is my hideout and that was the end” Said walleye. </div><div>“Can I see that note please” Said Evan.</div><div>“Sure here.” Said walleye.</div><div>“Thank you he left a compass on the note so if right and left were opposite it would mean that west is east and east is west and there is an arrow pointing west so we should go east to find his hideout” Said Evan.</div><div>“Okay let’s go already!” Said Gulper and walleye together.</div><div>“This way” Said Evan.</div><div>Three hours later they finally found the entrance to the emperor's secret base. It was right next to them the whole time and they were also running in circles for three hours straight.</div><div>“They finally found my secret base but what they don’t know is that it’s a trap and I’ll be watching the whole thing” Said the emperor.</div><div>“Hey walleye, do you think this is just a trap” Said Evan.</div><div>“Yeah it probably is.”Said walleye.</div><div><strong>“Yeah” Said Gulper.</strong></div><div>“But let’s go anyway Said Evan.</div><div>The next thing they knew they were prisoners in the emperor's prison. </div><div>“Hey walleye gulper, guess we were right on the trap and My escape plan will come in good use,.”Said Evan.</div><div>“<strong>Wait what escape plan.” Said Gulper?</strong></div><div>“Yeah.”  Said walleye.</div><div>“Wait a second, I can unlock any door or anything.” Said Evan.</div><div><strong>“Yeah I was just about to say that” Said gulper.</strong></div><div>“Ok let’s open the door Said Evan.”</div><div>Evan opened the door and he was left in a room with blood dripping down from the walls just like in gulpers cave and there was the emperor standing there waiting for me and then he leaped towards me with his mighty sword </div><div><strong><em>“You're going down!</em></strong>”<strong><em>  Said the emperor.</em></strong></div><div>With his sword slashing I pulled out my lightsaber and  one second later the emperor was gone and right then and there was a rumbling sound the whole thing was going to collapse!</div><div><strong><em>“Run</em></strong><em>.</em>”<em>screamed Evan</em></div><div>They ran until they reached the exit but then a whole pillar collapsed on gulper and walleye.”</div><div>“No come on please.”Said Evan</div><div>“Leave us.”Said walleye</div><div>“No.” Said Evan</div><div><strong>“Just go save yourself.” Said Gulper </strong></div><div>“No I won’t let you die.” Said Evan </div><div>“Go <strong>Now. </strong>Said walleye </div><div>“Ok but I will never forget you.” Said Evan</div><div>So I ran and I ran until my feet were bloody with blisters.</div><div>I ran until I reached my cabin and I turned human again but I saw a shiny red scale like one that the emperor had and it started to change me back to a fish but it was different it felt different.</div><div><br><br></div><div> </div><div><br><br><br><br><br><br></div><div>                                               </div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-22 21:31:19 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1115960981</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>cricciar001</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1126991784</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div>The Recipe Of What If</div><div>By: Chelsea Ricciardelli</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 1</div><div>9:00am</div><div>An unexpected meet</div><div>The day of Christmas Eve had just started and a young girl was excited with beautiful snowflakes falling all over . Little did she know her grandma was coming for a visit and for some reason she had never met her grandma. The girl's name was Ella and she was kind, curious, and had a big imagination. So how about we start the story now. Ding dong! “I’ll get it mom,” said Ella.</div><div>When Ella opened the door there was an old lady with a cane. She had never seen this woman before and Ella felt uneasy. “Dad, mom can you come down here?”said Ella.</div><div>Ella’s dad came down. “ Ella what have I told you if you are going…” Ella’s dad stopped talking to see the woman. </div><div>“Oh there’s my Billy boy come give me a hug!”  the woman cried. </div><div>“Dad what is going on, have you and mom been hiding something from me?” Ella said.</div><div>“Ella say hi to your grandma Belle.” whispered Bill or Ella’s dad. </div><div>“So this is my granddaughter Ella, well she is as cute as a chipmunk!”  Grandma Belle Squealed. </div><div>“So what is going… Oh.” said Ella’s mom.</div><div>“Oh and here comes Izzy it is so nice to see you again!”  said Grandma Belle.</div><div>“Wait your name is Izzy mom, why did you never tell me?” Ella laughed.</div><div>“Because of what you are doing right now so stop it.” Scowled Izzy or Ella’s mom.</div><div>“How about you come in grandma it is cold outside since we live in Wisconsin.” said Ella. Ella looked at her parents and they still looked shocked. She didn’t know why it was weird and she had never seen her grandma Belle. Ella just thought that her other grandma was dead or lived very far away and was mad at her dad. She had asked her parents many times what happened to Bill’s mom but all they would say was “That's a story for another time.” </div><div>Now Ella was determined to find out what happened to her grandma Belle.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 2</div><div>10:00am</div><div>Recipes</div><div>When Ella let her grandma Belle into the house Ella could see her dad whispering to grandma Belle. Ella was still wondering why she had never met her grandma Belle. So Ella listened to her dad talk to her grandma. “Mom please don’t use any magic, how about you make some I don’t know cookies maybe.” whispered Bill. </div><div>“Oh that sounds like a great idea but where is Ella? Ella, where are you because you and I are going to make cookies!” declared Grandma Belle. This was the perfect chance for Ella to find out something about grandma Belle. But also Ella could not believe that her grandma had magic. Ella remembered that there is magic like magic tricks the things magicians do. Bill knew that Ella hated magicians since they don’t do magic in fantasy books. Ella loves fantasy books. Meanwhile Ella thought of a plan. “I’m coming and I think making cookies is a great idea but could it just be me and Grandma Belle dad?” said Ella.</div><div>“Sure Ella you should get to know your grandma a little more.”said Bill.</div><div>“A little I don’t know anything about grandma Belle but thanks dad.” Ella said.</div><div>“Ok can you get me out the flower,sugar,and measuring cups Ella darling?” said Grandma Belle</div><div>“Sure thing grandma I will also get out the cookie pan.”said Ella.</div><div>“Thank you Ella.” said Grandma Belle.</div><div> Once Ella and grandma Belle made the cookies Ella noticed that on the recipe there was a secret ingredient. </div><div>“Hey grandma there is one last ingredient and I couldn’t help but notice that it's a secret ingredient.” Ella claimed. </div><div>“What about it sweety do you not want it in there?” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>“No I want it in there but what is the secret ingredient grandma?” said Ella.</div><div>“ Darling when I have a secret ingredient I like to keep it a secret and don’t worry it is not gross.” said Grandma Belle.</div><div>“Sorry grandma and I’m happy that it is not something gross.”said Ella.</div><div>“Good now could you go in the living room so I can put in the secret ingredient please.” said Grandma Belle.</div><div>“Sure thing grandma and I’ll keep mom and dad away too.” said Ella.</div><div>“Thank you Ella.” said Grandma Belle.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 3</div><div>11:00am</div><div>What if cookies</div><div>Ding! “Yay the cookies are ready!” Ella said in a joyful mood. Ella was so excited her grandma was here with her and she felt normal. When Ella didn’t know that she had grandma Belle as a grandma too she always wanted to know what happened. Every kid she knew had two grandmas so Ella didn’t feel normal. Knowing that grandma Belle was in Ella’s home Ella wanted to never lose touch with her. </div><div>“Ella darling do you want to do the taste testing?” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>“YES! thanks grandma Belle.” Ella said. The cookie grandma Belle gave to Ella was a little different from the other cookies. Ella didn’t know why but it just felt like that to her. Ella took a big bite of the cookie to get a good taste.</div><div>“Wow these cookies are amazing mom and dad need to try them!” Ella said.</div><div>“How about you go and get them to try the cookies.”  Grandma Belle said.</div><div>Ella ran up the stairs as fast as she could with two cookies in her hand. </div><div>“Mom,dad you NEED to try these cookies that grandma and I made!” Ella said.</div><div>“Ok dad and I will try one.” Izzy said. Ella’s mom and dad took a bite and their whole face brightened up.</div><div>“Wow I can’t believe that I forgot how good mom’s cookies are.” Bill said.</div><div>Ella and Ella’s mom and dad all went back downstairs into the kitchen. Ella wanted to know what the cookies were called since she helped make them.</div><div>“Hey grandma what are these cookies called I’m just wondering.” Ella said.</div><div>“These delicious cookies are called what if cookies.” Grandma Belle said. Bill and Izzy had a shocked face on them and Ella saw it. Ella didn’t want grandma Belle to go so before her parents spoke to her Ella did.</div><div>“Hey grandma why are these cookies called what if cookies?” Ella said. Ella was hoping this would make her parents think differently.</div><div>“Well Ella when I was your age I would make these cookies with my mom and whenever we would make them something would happen,”  Grandma Belle said,”It could be we forgot to put it in the oven or we forgot to put in an ingredient.”  Ella could see relief in her parents so her plan worked. But she still didn’t know why her mom and dad were jumpy around grandma Belle. </div><div>“Bill, Izzy could I talk in private with Ella?” Grandma Belle said. </div><div>Ella’s parents looked at each other not knowing what to say. </div><div>“Ok but don’t say something you shouldn’t say.”Bill said.</div><div>“Don’t worry my Billy boy don’t worry.” Grandma Belle said.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 4</div><div>12:00pm</div><div>Magic</div><div>“Why do you want to talk with me in private grandma?” Ella said. Ella found it interesting that her grandma wanted to talk with her in private right after they had cookies.</div><div>“Well Ella have you ever wanted magic? The magic you will find in fantasy books.” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>“YES! I have always wanted magic ever…” Ella paused. She was having so many emotions at the same time. Ella thought this had to do with something about not knowing who grandma Belle was until today.</div><div>“You see here Ella when I put in the secret ingredient I put in magic. The magic people think is fake. I only put that on the cookie you ate.”  Grandma Belle said. Ella was speechless. She “almost thought it was fake, imagination, or herself dreaming.</div><div>“Grandma am I dreaming?” Ella said.</div><div>“How about you try pinching yourself, you can’t feel pain in a dream.” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>Ella wanted to do it but what if it was a dream she wanted to have magic so badly. Also if it was a dream she wouldn’t get to see grandma Belle again. But since Ella loved grandma Belle she listened.</div><div>“OW! That hurt but this means this is not a dream! YES!!!” Ella said.</div><div>“So do you want to know how to use your new magic abilities Ella .” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>“ Of course I do grandma! So what magic do I have? Is it me flying or can I turn invisible?! TELL ME GRANDMA PLEASE!!!” Ella said.</div><div>“Well Ella darling it is anything you want it to be.” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>“Huh? I don’t get it grandma.” Ella said.</div><div>Ella was very confused; she didn’t know what she ment while they were talking on the couch.</div><div>“You see here Ella the real reason I call them what if cookies is because if you say <strong>what if</strong> and then what ever power you want you will get by saying it. I’m very sorry I had to lie to you but your parents can not find out.” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>But little did they know that Bill and Izzy were listening to Ella and grandma Belle’s conversation.                            </div><div>“MOM HOW COULD YOU!!!!!!!!!” Bill yelled.</div><div>“Well I don’t know why but you should not talk back to me like this.” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>“MOM I specifically told you not to give Ella MAGIC but you did it anyway!” Bill claimed.</div><div>Ella couldn’t stand seeing grandma Belle and her dad fighting. So Ella snecked away and was going to go to her room. But all of a sudden <strong>THUD ,BANG</strong> a big purple cloud of smoke came and circled around the house and you could hear a faint… evil… laugh.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 5</div><div>1:00pm</div><div>Old spirit</div><div>Ella heard the banging noise and went back downstairs to take a peek but she did it behind a wall so her parents couldn’t see her. Ella watched carefully and quietly and Ella saw the purple smoke wrapping around her parents and grandma Belle. Ella couldn’t believe her eyes. She wanted to help them but her parents would maybe want her to stay back.</div><div>“Ha! Belle Hayes did you really think you could get away with making magic <strong>again. </strong>You can not do magic on planet Earth.” an old, mysterious voice said. </div><div>Ella got more scared by the second and it made her want to cry.</div><div>“What do you want Ikol because the last time I saw you I never heard anything about say no magic on Earth.” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>“What! I said to you that you could not do that and you ignored me. That is why I did the big entrance so you would know I was there.” Ikol the old spirit said.</div><div>“Did you forget that I can’t see you when you're invisible?” Grandma Belle asked.</div><div>“Oh right I totally did not forget about that.” Ikol said.</div><div>But grandma Belle knew that he was lying to her.</div><div>“Well know it's time for the punishment Belle and I’m going to take these two people as well.” Ikol claimed.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 6</div><div>1:30pm</div><div>Other places</div><div>Ikol still had the smoke around grandma Belle and Ella‘s parents. But all of a sudden Ella saw a portal appear by Ikol and he went in it. Ella ran as fast as a cheetah so she could get to the portal before it closed to go where grandma Belle was. Ella was lucky she got to the portal and went in it. When Ella went through the portal it was like walking through a door. She saw a whole new world but Ella went behind something that kinda looked like a bush but it had purple leaves. Ella did that because Ikol was starting to head to the portal to close it. When he was doing that Ella watched him and that is when she saw it. Where Ikol lived. Strangely Ella felt like she had seen the place before yet she hadn’t. Like she was having déjà vu but in real life. Ikol went inside his home which looks like a wooden cottage crossed with a jail. Ella wanted to follow but she couldn’t risk being seen. Ella wasn’t supposed to be there. As quick as lightning it came to her. She could use her new powers to make herself invisible!</div><div>“What if I could be invisible.” Ella whispered.</div><div>Ella tried to look at her hands and she couldn’t see them. Ella knew her powers worked. So now she started to follow Ikol.</div><div><br><br><br></div><div>Chapter 7</div><div>2:00pm</div><div>Lost and found  </div><div>But Ella got distracted because of her powers. So she stopped to see if all of her was invisible. Ella remembered that she had to keep following Ikol. When Ella looked up she saw that Ikol was so far away that she could barely see him. Little did she know that Ikol was starting to pick up the pass. Ella tried to keep up with him but soon Ikol was out of sight. Ella ran in the direction the Ikol went and then she found that the path split up into two. Ella saw two signs and it had something on it. She had never seen anything like it. Ella thought it might be a kind of language or how they write in the world she was in. She saw that both paths could lead to Ikol’s house. Ella thought that might be where he was going. BOOM! It came to her like lightning. Ella could use her powers.</div><div>“What if I could fly.” Ella said.</div><div>Ella jumped and she started to sore through the air. But Ella realized that she wasn’t invisible anymore. Ella knew now that she could only have one power at a time. She started to fly to Ikol’s home.</div><div>“What the heck is that!?”</div><div>That’s when Ella knew she was found...</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 8</div><div>2:30pm</div><div>Better and then worse</div><div>Ella saw purple smoke heading right for her. So she flew down to the ground so she could turn invisible.</div><div>“What if I was invisible.” Ella said.</div><div>Ella found Ikol and followed him. Then they were at his house. Ella had a feeling that Ikol was going to lock the door. Ella hoped that Ikol would keep the door open for a little while so she could sneak into his house. </div><div>“Oh I can’t forget to close the door.” Ikol said.</div><div>That gave Ella enough time to sneak in but she also thought how lucky she got sense Ikol kept the door open for a bit. Once Ella was in Ikol’s house she saw a lever and a hatch door that opens when you pull the lever on one of the walls of the house.</div><div>“Well it's time for you people to go to the dungeon. Oh and don’t try using magic in the dungeon, it's magic proof.” Ikol said</div><div>Ikol pulled the lever and there was a tube behind the hatch door. Ikol through grandma Belle and Ella’s mom and dad down the tube. It was the worst thing Ella had ever seen in her life.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 9</div><div>3:00pm</div><div>Battle or no battle</div><div>Ella was raging mad. She wished none of this had ever happened even though she would not have her powers. </div><div>“What if I could fly.” Ella said.</div><div>Ella rises into the sky in anger and Ikol sees her.</div><div>“Who are you and why are you here?” Ikol said.</div><div>“I’m Ella Jonsenn and <strong>YOU</strong> took my family away from me!” Ella said.</div><div>“So that means your my…” Ikol paused</div><div>“It doesn’t matter what it means because right now you need to make a decision. Are you going to battle me or not?” Ella said </div><div>“You really want to battle me? Ha you are too funny.” Ikol said. </div><div>Ikol made the purple smoke head straight for Ella. But Ella went for the floor so she could use a power that she had not used yet. </div><div>“What if I could have the bottle keeper’s power.” Ella said</div><div>The bottle keeper was a girl that would be able to banish spirits. The bottle keeper legend book was Ella's favorite. So she had to choose it.</div><div>“You really think you can beat me with bottle keeper power.” Ikol said.</div><div>“Yes I do.” Ella said</div><div>Ella had a bottle in her pocket from her favorite book as a good luck charm. She took it out and opened it. Ikol started to go into the bottle.</div><div>“WAIT WHAT? What is happening? How is this possible!?!?” Ikol said.</div><div>“This is happening because I just defeated you. Oh and have fun being in a bottle for the rest of your life.” Ella said.</div><div>As soon as Ikol was completely in the bottle Ella closed it. Then she went outside and chucked the bottle into a river nearby. Ikol was never seen or heard of again. He was long gone.</div><div><br><br></div><div>Chapter 10</div><div>4:00pm</div><div>The truth about Ikol</div><div>Ella ran back inside and found some rope. Once Ella got the rope she went over to the hatch door and opened it with the lever. Ella threw down the rope so her parents and grandma Belle could get up. </div><div>“Where is Ikol Ella?”  Grandma Belle said.</div><div>“Oh well we had this battle and I won so he is lone gone. You won’t have to see him anymore grandma!” Ella said.</div><div>Grandma Belle burst into tears.</div><div>“What’s wrong grandma I thought you would be happy about this.” Ella said.</div><div>“You see hear Ella Ikol was your grandpa. I married him when he was alive. Ikol was doing that to keep me safe. Also the dungeon was a place where you can see what happens if you keep on doing the thing that was wrong.” Grandma Belle said.</div><div>Ella, her parents and grandma Belle started to head home for Christmas. But Ella had this strange feeling that something was following her. For some reason Ella thought she was going to see Ikol again.                        </div><div>      </div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-01-26 14:50:15 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1126991784</guid>
      </item>
      <item>
         <title></title>
         <author>kmarinel000_1_3</author>
         <link>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1150226333</link>
         <description><![CDATA[<div><strong>Bella</strong></div><div>                           By: Kaeleigh M.</div><div><br></div><div>A Fight with the Dragon</div><div><br></div><div>Prelude</div><div><br></div><div>     Bella lives with her owner in a small, abandoned hotel. They live in the middle of nowhere by the mountains. They live by a huge tree (which is Bella’s favorite spot)! Bella’s owner, named Rachel, works a lot. She is rarely home. Rachel has dirty blonde hair and very tan skin. She has light blue eyes and a perfect smile. She is a nurse practitioner, a veterinarian, a teacher, and a clothes designer. If you would like to know more about Bella’s wondrous adventure read on. </div><div><br></div><div><br></div><div>     </div><div>    Oh, Hi I am Bella and my story starts out pretty usual but then tragic things happen. I get trapped in a dragon's castle. If you want to know how I got there and how I got out, read on.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 1</div><div><br><br></div><div>When I was much younger, my family disappeared when I was a baby and I was left alone. I had to take care of myself. I think they are dead. I was getting very old but I was not changing on the outside. I realized that I had some very powerful magic so I would live until I lost the powerful magic. I was in the middle of a highway over a bridge when my owner named Susan took me back to her place and fed and cared for me. I guess I was a pain because here I am now getting handed over to this young woman named Rachel. She looks nice and I think we will have fun. I just hope that she doesn’t find out about my magical powers. She is cooing at me and I feel at home. Susan drove off and Rachel put this odd looking sign up on the door that said<strong> We Are Closed</strong>. Then we drove off back to her home and she gave me some super pricey, amazing food. She gave me a very comfy bed with cheetah prints on it and a super fuzzy inside. Rachel and I fall asleep and the next thing I know is I am getting woken up by the birds calling and the bristling wind. When I jump up on her bed I see that she is not there and I start to panic. I meow as loud as I can and Rachel comes running up the stairs with a worried look on her face, but when she sees me her face calms. </div><div>“Oh my god, Bella you scared me half to death don’t do that again!” Rachel scolds and then adds “Wait did I just call you Bella? I am so sorry that was my friend's cat's name. Now that I think about it, you guys look like twins.” </div><div>After a few seconds she says “How about you picking your name. Bell or Bella?” I think she forgot I couldn’t talk, well at least not in front of her. </div><div>Then she says “Oh silly me, you can't talk.” </div><div>Then she dashes downstairs. I followed her and she had already gotten two pieces of paper out and wrote <strong>Bell </strong>on one and <strong>Bella </strong>on the other.</div><div> She says “You get to pick what name you want, so put your paw on one and then that will be your new name. Ok?”</div><div> I thought about it for a second and I liked the name Bella but Bell is what my previous owner named me. I put my paw on Bella, and Rachel said </div><div>“Good choice. I think you will love it.” </div><div>She dashes upstairs to take a shower and I follow her. I don’t want to be alone in this house. But she's a fast one and I get locked out of the bathroom. I whine at the door but she doesn’t open it. </div><div>          When she gets out she says that she was supposed to have the day off but she had a very important meeting that had to go to. That means that I had to stay home alone.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 2</div><div><br></div><div>    When she left I had the whole house to myself. But there was a slight problem. I knew that a dragon lived in the mountains. The dragon had very powerful magic, even more powerful than mine. Rachel also didn't leave me much food, only enough for 3 days and she said she might be gone for a week. Since I had the whole week to myself I decided to text one of my friends. Yes I know I have a phone. Only animals can see it though. I texted Lulu and she responded right away. She said she would meet me once her owner left, for the same reason mine did. She said it was something called voting. I asked her why they would be gone for a week and she said they went on a vacation across the world and there were no pets allowed on the plane. </div><div>    Lulu and I have been friends our whole life. She has magical powers too, as well as all of my other friends, and some other cats in the world.  </div><div>     When we met, Lulu said that she had invited Sarah too. Sarah wasn’t my favorite cat in the world but maybe her parents were on that weird trip too. Sarah’s dad is a wizard and Sarah’s mom is a witch. She is pretty good with magic herself, so maybe she can tell me about the dragon that lives near my house.</div><div>    When Sarah came I asked her where Lulu was and she said she didn't know. I grimaced when she said that. I was expecting more from that little brat. Her family is full of magic. She should have had at least some information. I don't even know why Lulu liked her. She isn’t even a good friend. She sits back and relaxes while everyone else is doing all the 🤬-saving. I told her about this dragon on the mountain and maybe it was nice. Maybe the dragon has some magic that could help us. I tried to ignore the fact that she was an annoying “little princess”. She said she could invite me to her house and look if her mom or dad had any diaries. I agreed “by force”.</div><div><br></div><div>...</div><div><br></div><div>We went to her house because she had a lot of food. I also probably would need it. After a while we started to get to know each other while doing research about dragons.</div><div>After a while of sitting in silence I said “we should get some sleep if we are going to fight the dragon tomorrow,” and she agreed (for once). </div><div><br></div><div>…</div><div><br></div><div>I woke up bright and early and I wondered where Sarah was. I went to her kitchen to find out if she had any food and Sarah was making a potion and she had a face mask on. I decided to watch a bit and then there was a loud Ka-BOOM and everything went foggy. I could barely see 3 centimeters ahead of me. I was too shocked to see Sarah sneak out of the kitchen. Then everything went black. I awoke about 3 hours later. Sarah was nowhere to be found. I went searching around the kitchen for maybe possible clues. There was this note. The note said</div><div><br></div><div> <strong>I am sorry for what happened. I just had to go find my parents. You know I have been looking for them every single day since they have been captured? I know you probably won’t understand but when you said maybe we could save my parents from a dragon I knew right away where they were. I mean who thinks a dragon could be nice? Only you, Right. Also I didn't need a powerless, useless cat tagging along.</strong></div><div><br></div><div><strong>I wish you luck, Sarah!</strong></div><div><br></div><div>My heart sank when I read it. Did she really think I was useless? I could fly. No other cat could fly. My colors were my magic. I was not powerless. My sadness turned to angryness. Why had I ever let her into any information? After a little bit of sulking and wondering what I should do. I decided to search the kitchen for food. I opened a cupboard and found a whole bin of potions. They all had labels. One said </div><div><strong>Finding Anything</strong></div><div><strong>Open the bottle and you will find a sticky substance. Put the sticky substance on your forehead and you will immediately see where your thing is. All you have to do is think about that thing and it will take you to that place. This counts for humans, toys and animals. *Be careful if you think about 2 things at a time you will be ripped apart and brought to 2 different places. If that happens then you will no longer live.</strong></div><div><br><br></div><div>I read it over and over again while contemplating if I should use it or not. I decided to use a little. When I put it on my forehead my brain rattled and then words popped up in my head saying “think of one thing and only one thing. If you think of more than one thing consequences will happen. 3,2,1. Think!” I closed my eyes and I thought about Sarah and where she might be. It was working. I could feel the magic rush through my body. It was an amazing feeling, like I had power over the world and nothing could stop me. But then it stopped. The magic was gone. I opened my eyes and it was dark. Well I shouldn’t say dark it was light but dark and scary. Like a dungeon. I was trapped. “Where?”, I don't know but I started to panic. Had I thought of 2 things? I quickly checked to see if anything was missing. Nope everything was fine. I asked to go to see Sarah. But where was I? Where was Sarah? </div><div>Then all of a sudden something moved in the corner of my eye. I jumped and got all tense. Then I calmed. It was probably just Sarah playing a little joke on me. So I called out, “Sarah stop tricking me.” Then all a sudden it attacked me. I fell to the ground with a loud bang. I could get out a fuzzy image of a small animal around my size. Well maybe a little larger. But it looked kinda like Sarah. Except it had a coat, shoes and hat. When Sarah was making the potion she didn’t have anything on except for an old tee shirt and some old jeans. They looked handmade, well like a perfect fit for her. </div><div><br></div><div>Flashback</div><div><br></div><div>Before we went into her house I remembered that she said I could search her house for some clean clothes. While I was searching I didn’t see  anything like that, and trust me I looked everywhere. </div><div><br></div><div>What is happening right now</div><div><br></div><div>She looked like a witch kinda. </div><div>After a little thinking everything went black. I guess I fainted. But when I awoke there was a witch standing over me. I screamed and almost fainted again. But good thing I didn't. I stood up and I asked what she was doing. </div><div>She said “Sarah had texted me. You were my way to save me. But of course I got the text after I put you to sleep.” </div><div> I shot her a confused look and asked “who are you?” </div><div>She gasped and said “Sarah didn't tell you about me. I am going to have to punish her.” Then she smiled and said “I am Sarah’s mom.”</div><div><br></div><div>…</div><div><br></div><div>“So you must be Bella? Right?”</div><div>“Yes. I am Bella. Why?”</div><div>“Oh if you weren’t Bella I would be in deep trouble.”</div><div>“Why?”</div><div>“Oh because I wouldn’t be able to get out of here.”</div><div>“Why?”</div><div>“Why do you keep asking “why?”</div><div>“What!? Oh I don't know. I guess I am just surprised that you are her mom and you are a witch.” </div><div>“Yeah so what’s wrong with that?”</div><div>“Wait, wait, wait, wait. If you are a witch can't you just “grant yourself a wish” and get outta here?”</div><div>“Oh I can't. There is a barrier and only the dragon can open it. Also one special kind of magic. It is called “finding anything” and you can hop to places when you think of them. It’s too bad I left that at home.”</div><div>I stared at her in disbelief. That is the exact same thing that I used to come here.</div><div>I said “OMG, that is what I used to come here.”</div><div>She stared at me and said “Well did you bring it?!”</div><div>My focus went from her to the ground.</div><div>“Let me guess you didn't?”</div><div>I told her I was really sorry. I spotted a window in the right corner of the room. But wow was it high. It was the only thing giving off light. </div><div>Then I asked “You said the castle was surrounded, not just the room right? </div><div>She replied “Yeah. But how will that help us?”</div><div>“Oh I don't know. Maybe we could get into some mischief!”</div><div>“Ugh. I hate when kids do all the bad, stupid things. We just have to go save their butts.”</div><div>I was like hmmmph, how rude. </div><div>After that I said “If you don't want my help fine. But I am the only cat in the world that can fly,” and continued “but you don't want my help so I will just go out this window. Bye.”</div><div>She looked at me in awe and said “You are the one and only cat that can fly? Can you fly us out of here?”</div><div>“Well, yes. Just outta the dungeon. Right?” </div><div>“Yes if that’s all you can do.”</div><div>“I only know of my flying magic. I probably have some other magic but I don’t know how to use it or what it's for.”</div><div>“Oh well maybe you could just fly us out of here. I have been stuck here for almost a thousand years now.”</div><div>I looked at her in astonishment. Since she ended the conversation I decided to fly us out. Suddenly I realized something. I wouldn’t be able to open the window. It was locked.</div><div>“Sarah's mom, do you have something to break this window open? Wait what's your name?” I asked.</div><div>“Huh. Oh, you can call me Opal, and no I don't have anything to break open the window. Do you?”</div><div>“No.” I replied.</div><div>“Just great we aren't even in the air yet and we have a dilemma.” Opal joked sarcastically.</div><div>“How do you survive? Like where do you get your food?” I asked randomly.</div><div>“Oh well every day I get 2 meals from the dragon. Normally one of the meals is coal. But most of the time I get coal every day.”</div><div>Then a deep voice startles me. It says “Food is served.” Then black chunks of who-knows-what comes falling down. One smacks me in the head. I yowl “Ouch! That hurt.” Just then I got a brilliant idea. </div><div>“Why don’t we just throw some of these at the window. Then it might break.” I whisper sympathetically.</div><div>“Well aren't you a brilliant little one.” she said.</div><div>But then another chunk of coal hits my head.</div><div>I yowl again “how do you handle this torture?”</div><div>Then opal hollers some words that seem to be in a foreign language. When she finishes the raining coal stops. </div><div>“How did you do that?” I ask.</div><div>“Oh you know I am a witch. It’s what we do.” She answers.</div><div>She talks about how she got here and it seems like a whole day passed by. I pick up some chunks of coal and chuck them at the window. Luckily  the glass shatters. I throw another piece and I make a hole big enough for both of us to fit through. Then I fly through the open window with Opal in my arms. The fresh air feels good. I can't wait to get home.</div><div> She seemed to be reading my mind because the next thing she says is “We still need to find Albert.” </div><div>“Who is Albert?” I ask.</div><div>“My husband. Who else would it be?”</div><div>“Oh my dad's name was Albert too.” </div><div>“STOP!” Opal yells.</div><div>But it's too late. I slam into an invisible wall. I fell to the ground with a THUMP! I think I got a concussion. My head hurts so much right now. The cool air feels nice though and Opal helps me up. She gets out a potion. It says</div><div><br><br></div><div><strong>The Healing Magic</strong></div><div><strong>Put this on a wound, headache, or anything that hurts. That’s all you have to do. </strong></div><div><br></div><div>Opal puts some on my forehead and I feel much better. We look around and I notice a flower bed with roses. Then I looked at the thing that we just left from. It was a beautiful castle. </div><div><br></div><div>...</div><div><br></div><div>“We should go back in there.” I say.</div><div>“Yeah, maybe there are some clues on how to save all the other cats or things in there!” She replied.</div><div>I saved some of the coal. And then I heard a noise. It sounded like GRRRRR. It sounded weak and old. </div><div>“Opal did you hear that?”</div><div>“Yeah. I did. I think we should go save them.”</div><div>So I threw some coal at a window and it shattered. The growling was replaced by silence. Since I recovered by the time I flew up to the window to make sure it wasn’t a wild beast or something. When I got up there I was in so much shock I could barely keep my excitement.</div><div>“Dad!” I screamed.</div><div>“Albert!” Opal screamed.</div><div>“Wait you know my dad?” I asked.</div><div>“How do you know my husband?”</div><div>“But he is my dad. Wait does that mean you are my mom?”</div><div>Opal looked at my dad and said “We actually found her!!!” And then she turns to me and says “We got kidnapped a year after you were born. We didn't think that you would make it.” Then she added “You actually found us, you saved us.” </div><div>I was so confused. This really made no sense. Wait does that mean Sarah is my sister? OMG. She can’t be. I have hated her for so long. What if she is my twin?</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 3</div><div><br></div><div>I turn to my parents and say “So is Sarah my sister?” </div><div>“Yes sweetie she is.” They reply at the same time.</div><div>“Is Sarah locked in one of these cells too?”</div><div>“We think so.” Dad says.</div><div>“Shouldn’t we go find her?” I asked.</div><div>“How are we going to get out of here?” He asked.</div><div>Opal answered for me “Bella can fly.”</div><div>Albert stared at me. So I untucked my wings. I just realized that both my parents looked a bit like me and a bit like Sarah. But also what was weird is that they kinda looked like someone else I knew too. But it was probably just my imagination. Since everything seemed to be like a dream my mind was probably just playing tricks on me. Anyways I flew them out the window. My dad thought the flying was amazing. </div><div>Just then my mom yelled “STOP!” </div><div>But it’s too late (again). I slam into the barrier. I really got to start remembering that. My head hurts so bad it feels like I got hit with a hammer and then a brick. I have such a big headache. I decided to stay and rest a bit by the castle's edge while my parents looked around for something to break in. I close my eyes and fall asleep. When I wake up I find out that I am not by the castle's edge. I am not where my parents left me. I was in a library type thing. It was nice and warm, and I was sitting in a very comfy chair. It had lots of books but it also had a big, tall, fat figure lurking in the corner. It moved. I stayed as still as I could. I didn’t want it to see me. It came out of its hiding place. When I looked at it I nearly fainted. It was the dragon that owned the place. I slunk in the chair further and further. Then a horrible question came to mind, where were my parents? </div><div><br></div><div>...</div><div><br></div><div>The dragon came closer. I could smell its hot breath on me, and it smelled like coal. It examined me closely. </div><div>“Who-wh-o are y-y-ou?” I stammered.</div><div>“Well of course I am the dragon. Owner of the castle. What have you come here for? I did not bring you here myself. You are not welcome here!” He replied. His voice was deep and powerful.</div><div>“I will not leave until you release everyone who is in here.” I said trying to sound confident.</div><div>“Well don’t you think you are a tough little one.” And then added “These animals are very powerful. I have had them for a loooong time. Anyways they are getting in the way so take them, take them all.” </div><div>I was surprised to hear that. So I raced to the door but when I opened it and raced through it, I found out it was a trick. I was locked up in a cell like my  parents. I am panicking right now. Guess what, there was no window. </div><div>“Ugh. HELP! I am locked up! HELP! HELP HELP HELP! MOM? DAD? Someone HELP.” I screamed and I yelled but nothing worked. I stopped yelling. My throat was dry and scratchy. Why did these things happen to me? Bad luck? I sat in the corner of the room and sulked. Why should I be sulking? It’s not my fault that I am locked up in here. So now I’m very mad. I did the most stupid thing that came to my mind. I started punching the cold stone walls. It seemed to calm me then I realized that I never heard the door click. I got up and went back to the door that I came into. I tried the knob. Luckily it was unlocked and I opened it with a creak. I peaked out and the dragon was gone. Why did I never think of that? I creeped out of the dark and scary room and the library was filled with books. I decided to see if anything was helpful to escape. I found this book called Hints to Magical Things. It said something about barriers and how “magical things could not go outside of it, and non magical things couldn’t come in. Only the one who built the barrier could open it. At the top of the barrier is a hole but there is a password to it. Why did everything have to go wrong? Then I heard this deep voice.</div><div>“So I see you got out. Huh?” The dragon said.</div><div>I could see his true color since he wasn’t in the shadows. He was a bright blue dragon with orange stripes. He also had purple feet and a yellow stomach. I tried to explain.</div><div>“Um... uhhhhh. W-well uh. I um I was k-kinda hu-hungry. Sorry.” I lied.</div><div>“Oh well. I guess I can’t starve you. Do you want something?” The dragon asked suspiciously.</div><div>“Um sure. I will take a pizza with olives, onions, mushrooms, pepperoni, sausage. Oh yeah make the pizza with beef too. I also like fresh flowers on it too. Then for dessert I will take a pie with orange frosting and strawberry filling. Oh yeah and for a drink I will have lemonade with raspberries. Thanks.”</div><div>“What do you think this is all you can eat buffet.”</div><div>“Hey i will never ask for anything again.”</div><div>“No.”</div><div>“I will never bother you again.”</div><div>“Ummmm a fig fat no.”</div><div>“How about I will get back in my cell after I eat it.”</div><div>“Ugh, fine.” Then he added “ It will take a while though.”</div><div>“I don’t care. Can I read any of these books?”</div><div>“Fine but no more questions.”</div><div>“Thanks!”</div><div>Then he walked out of the room and I told myself I knew that this would work. I waited 1 minute and then I followed him out of the room. He was in the kitchen taking the ingredients. I was hiding behind a cabinet. The kitchen was old fashioned and had a lot of food. He was talking to himself. I couldn't make out what he was saying but it was something about getting flowers that were out of the barrier. Anyways, I found this very interesting. So I followed him out of the kitchen and we passed the living room, 5 bedrooms, 2 bathrooms, and a dining room. They were all luxurious. Finally we reached the outdoors. It was nice to get the fresh air. The dragon was about to look around but I dashed behind a trash can just in time. Then he mumbled some words again. He flew into the air. All the way to the top. He had his hands in front of him. I remembered that there was a barrier. Just then he hit something and started feeling his way to the top. I jumped in the air and I flew too. I was right behind the dragon. I saw a pad with numbers. He typed in the number 11. I’m like that’s simple. After the very top of the barrier opens up he flys out. Since you can't hear what is happening on this side of the barrier when you are on the other side I decided to yell.</div><div>“Mom, dad. Where are you? I will come get you!!! Just tell me where you are.” I yelled and screamed and shouted as loud as I could and all I could hear was far away voices. They sounded like very far but they were yells. I decided to look for them later. I knew dragons could be tricky sometimes so I tried the code. It didn't work so I tried it again. And again. And again. But still it didn't work. So i tried doubling it thinking that might work but no such luck. I tried to add one to it and subtract one but still it wouldn’t work. So I tried to search for my parents instead. I found them right away. They were in the library. I asked how they got out of their trap and they said they were nev in a trap. Which now I was very confused because the dragon said that they were locked up. Anyways I said to them that I knew how to get out. They started cheering and jumping up and down. So I told them to chill and then I added we still need to find Sarah and Lulu.</div><div><br></div><div>Chapter 4</div><div><br></div><div>The whole afternoon we searched in every nook and cranny but still couldn't find them. We decided to take a break. I went outside while my parents searched for information inside the library. When I went outside I felt the fresh air on my face and it was nice. Just then I fell into a trap. Inside were Sarah and Lulu. They both had scared looks on their faces. I ran to them and hugged them. I asked them if they were ok and they answered with a yes. I looked up and found there was an opening. I told them that I could fly them out of here and they pleaded that I did. They had been trapped down here since 5 days ago and they were shivering. When we got to the top I set them on the ground and my parents came running. They looked so happy. </div><div>Then my mom said “Should we tell them?”</div><div>“Yes we should.” Replied dad.</div><div>We all cried “Tell us what?”</div><div>“Well you are all triplets.” She said breaking the news.</div><div>“WHAT?” We all screamed happily.</div><div>But just at that happy moment we heard a tear. I sounded like fabric ripping. We saw white all around us. </div><div>Then the dragon came stomping in and yelled “You broke my barrier. Wahhhhhhhhhhhhh.”</div><div><br></div><div>…</div><div><br></div><div>We got home and we told Rachel our secret. She invited my whole family to stay. Hooray!</div><div><br><br><br></div><div> Then we all lived happily ever after in the tiny hotel.</div><div><br><br><br><br></div>]]></description>
         <enclosure url="" />
         <pubDate>2021-02-01 18:16:34 UTC</pubDate>
         <guid>https://padlet.com/sdw/2zu9ppo33y9x/wish/1150226333</guid>
      </item>
   </channel>
</rss>
